Mar 2025

Mar. 31st, 2025 01:17 pm
thruthedecades: (Default)
 

Mar 3

First half of my dental deep cleaning is done.

 

Mar 8

Traded in Twitter/X for Bluefly, though my Swellcasts are still automatically shared there.


Mar 9

Someone in the park group shared a photo of cop cars and a forensic truck at a place nearby A homeless woman was found dead, likely stabbed. Interesting after having a grizzly dream involving Rhonda, the APRN I see, turning out to be quite a killer and being held hostage by her and others.


Mar 10

Got a new pole saw to trim the tree in front and one in back, plus a pale pink mousepad for the desk in the bedroom.


Mar 11

Becoming more fascinated by the concept of reincarnation and trying to keep an open mind even though it's still hard to believe that I'd ever have what I was sure were memories of a past life.


Mar 12

I decided it would save money if I got reusable freezer bags, so I ordered a nice set with a few different sizes.


Mar 13

Finally, an awesome update from VZ! The radio stations used to be classic, EDM, & pop but now they’ve added decades, genres, & intensity. 🙂 Next I wish they’d tweak the ambient setting so the particles don’t look like snow flurries and make it so we don’t have to pause the ride to access the radio.


Mar 15

Suspecting the intermittent lung tightness I have is more of a climate thing and I'm going to make weekly Levo skips just to be sure.


Mar 16

After a close call on the road at night, he's going to not only ask his doctor when he sees him in May about beta blockers for his essential tremor and stay off the road when it's dark, but he's also going to get an eye exam done to find out if it's time for him to have his cataracts removed.


Moved Tinkerbella, the queen rat, into the smaller cage. Less stinky, less work, and easier for this aging rat to get around.


Mar 17

During the second half of my deep cleaning, my lower back crown fell off again which was recemented in November, but the dentist says I'll be alright without it for now. I can always have the rest of it pulled later.


Mar 18

Traded in Spectrum for Frontier.


Mar 22

Someone was writing in their journal about haunted dolls they got. I want one now, LOL! I don't know if I believe in that sort of thing but it would still be interesting to have one. As long as it was positive energy and not negative.


Mar 24

Can't get into the sleep lab until June so we're looking at ways to get a hold of my original CPAP prescription and buy one on Amazon so I can get out of the study and get the thing faster. It would be so much cheaper this way too.


Mar 26

Urologist canceled.


Mar 31

Right back bottom molar is gone. Came out fast but was still a very rough ordeal. In tons of pain now. :(

Feb 2025

Feb. 28th, 2025 07:41 pm
thruthedecades: (Default)

Feb 2

Cut my hair from nearly the middle of my back to my shoulders.


Feb 10

Andy makes his second attempt to reach out to me. The first time it was by telling me about his weight loss and the second time by sending a meme. Decided to block him so as not to give him false hope. I do love and miss him but I don't miss the problems we had.


Feb 13

Urologist thinks I need estrogen cream. Not sure I ever had a UTI but based on the symptoms I had, I'm guessing I did. Will eventually be having a cystoscopy as well as an ultrasound to rule out any kidney stones. 


Feb 27

Received my Girl Moments coloring book. I like that it's detailed enough, but not overly. Wish the pages were removable, though.


The hydroponic system came today. Looking forward to planting fruits, veggies, herbs, and flowers.

Jan 2025

Jan. 31st, 2025 03:56 am
thruthedecades: (Default)
Jan 8
ENT says I have a collapsed nasal valve. Doctor recommended I go back on the steroid spray and also gave me a prescription antihistamine spray. Found the antihistamine spray made me drowsy so I swapped it out for Claritin.
Jan 15
Got an email from Tammy saying she misses me and is all alone and lonely. She should have thought about that before she and her brats did what they did to me.
Jan 16
Pyuria is still an issue on and off. Right now, it's definitely on. Starting Cipro for my UTI.
Jan 22
Finished Cipro. Still burning, just not as much. Still have elevated WBCs in my pee too.
Jan 28
Now trying Bactrim (leukocytes are still up) and was referred to a urologist due to recurring UTIs and other symptoms.

2019-2024

Dec. 5th, 2024 07:24 am
thruthedecades: (Default)
There isn't much left of 2024, and if you're wondering why I'm cramming half a decade into a single post, it's because I didn’t do the greatest job documenting the highlights of my life other than in journals after 2018. Starting next year, I’m going to get back on track with that. I'll go back to tweeting about what's happening and include the more important events in my yearly reviews.

For now, I’ll highlight everything that comes to mind, although it might not necessarily be in chronological order. I figured that if something doesn’t come to mind, then it wasn’t very important.

In late 2019, I finally gave my sister and her equally twisted offspring a piece of my mind regarding their lying, narcissistic, toxic ways. They ended up threatening, stalking, harassing, and cyberbullying me for a few months afterward. I had a shitty phone with no blocking capability back then, so I had to get a new number.

I totally regret letting them back into my life and never will again under any circumstances. No amount of apologies, promises, or rewards could ever get me to change my mind! I'm almost embarrassed it took me so long to learn that people really don’t change. They may claim they have, and they may seem different at first, but don’t let wishful thinking distort reality! The way she treated me when I lived near her should have been lesson enough. I should have known better than to take her back after what she and her ex put me through in Maricopa and the grief she and her brats caused me in Auburn. That was a truly dumb move on my part.

Thanks to her example, her daughters have followed in her footsteps. It was when I realized I was ashamed to be their aunt that I knew I wanted nothing to do with them or their mother. The way they treated me was utterly appalling. Quite often, our true family isn’t bound by DNA.

Because of the close connection and the discomfort it caused, I decided to make a clean break from all family members, including those I had never had a problem with. I felt a bit of guilt about my extended family, but I knew that sometimes we have to prioritize ourselves. It was time to start doing what I had failed to do for years.

My first cousins were already ghosting me, so there were no ties to cut there. I tried reaching out to Lori and Lisa, but I got nothing but radio silence in return. Nothing from Polly, and Phil went quiet on me after a few message exchanges.

COVID-19 began spreading, and my husband was laid off in early 2020. It turned out to be perfect timing since he wouldn’t risk getting sick, especially since it would be over a year before we could get vaccinated. He collected unemployment and then retired at 62.

We realized it was an ideal time to move once the vaccine became available, and I realized my strong feelings about not staying until he was over 65 actually meant something.

The beginning of 2021 was horrible. My beloved friend Aly was hospitalized with numerous symptoms, including constant coughing, swelling in her legs, and more. By then, we had grown very close and loved each other like sisters. We had planned to meet the previous year because she and her boyfriend were going to visit California, but COVID and her illness changed that.

Before being hospitalized, she had been misdiagnosed with Crohn's disease. It was later confirmed she had a mass on her ovary. I felt absolutely horrible for her. She was a true magnet for cancer, having already battled breast cancer in both breasts and undergone a double mastectomy before she turned 30. Now, at just 40, she had to undergo surgery to remove the mass. During the operation, her bowel was perforated, and she required a stoma.

My heart broke as we exchanged messages on Skype like we had nearly every day for over a year. She told me she'd heard of people beating the odds but couldn’t see herself being one of them. Soon after, she messaged me saying her stoma had become infected, and she was being rushed back into surgery. Then came her final message in early May, one I’ll never forget: I'm going to die. All they're doing is giving me comfort care. This sucks. I've hardly lived. I hope my parents’ neighbor can figure out my phone to let you know when it happens.

At first, I chalked it up to her feeling shitty and being in a bad mood because of it. But when a day passed without word, I started to worry. After two days, I knew something was wrong. Sure enough, her neighbor texted me, fulfilling Aly's request to notify me. She had developed sepsis due to the infection, and her body was too weak to fight it. I have missed her SO much ever since!

Also, Stephan’s (Steve) brother says he died around the same time, but I could never find any obituary or grave listing. I wondered if it was true or if he was just saying that. Before this, I found a number for Stephan in Massachusetts and called, only to end up speaking with a very hostile woman I suspect might have been his wife. He must have been there in the room with her because she told him I was someone he knew in the '90s before telling me he wasn’t coming to the phone. I felt a bit hurt, as I had wondered about him for many years, always wishing we could reconnect. So, I’m not sure if he really died or not, but if he did, that’s a really sad thought. I wonder if it could have been COVID.

I also found and reached out to Nissan on Facebook, but she never replied. Same thing with a few other people, including Randy, the really friendly mailman up in Oregon. I learned his last name from another mail carrier who forwarded my info to Randy. All he did was Google me. He never actually reached out.

I informed Kim and Molly of Aly's passing. Molly’s mother passed away a few years prior. I felt a little bad for Molly, but otherwise, I didn’t feel bad at all considering how much the mother was in on the bullying I endured years ago.

Kim was no longer allowed online as her sister finally caught on that she was stalking, harassing, and impersonating people. So I got the word to her through her sister, who still has custody of her. Kim had a phone but no browser installed. She only had an email provider. We exchanged emails nearly every day until she ghosted me for agreeing with her sister regarding her obsessive nature. As with Paula, I was mostly glad she dumped me because she was a pain in the ass to deal with. Her sister said she was autistic and the equivalent of a 5-year-old. While I understood that she couldn’t help the way she was, I was also sick of the stupidity, the repetition, and the blatant lies that I knew she damn well knew she was telling. She still had a basic understanding of right and wrong. So no, I don’t miss the mile-long emails telling me the same shit over and over.

Not that I care to connect with Molly regularly since she too had her share of mental and emotional problems and was mostly overly clingy, Kathy and I noticed that she no longer seemed to have an online presence.

Yes, Kathy. I reached out to her and we reconnected after more than a decade. Other than that, I tried to no longer reach out to those who don’t reach out to me first. I figure, why should it always be me to make the first move? Let someone else show how much they care for once and reach out to me first.

After 29 years in the West, we left California and moved to Florida in July of 2021. We moved into a smaller home in a quieter, more rural area. It’s not perfect—there are more planes than I’d like—but it’s a million times better than the old park. I only hear landscaping once a week, and I don’t hear tons of projects. The water is on consistently, and there is little loud traffic. What I do hear is mostly motorcycles. Some of the neighbors I like, some I don’t, and some I don’t even know. I avoid people for the most part, not just because I’m not sociable to begin with, but because there are so many conservatives here. Yeah, people do have the right to their own beliefs and opinions, but I don’t really fancy the idea of hanging with anti-gay, anti-Jew, anti-women God fantasizers.

I consider myself agnostic—not sure if there is a God or not—but leaning more towards atheism for a variety of reasons. I just feel like I’m a little too old to have an imaginary friend that hasn’t been proven scientifically in any way. I also don’t buy a lot of the shit in the Bible. Never have, never will.

Another thing I like about the place is that many of the homes, including the one to one side of us and across the street, are empty half of the year because there are many snowbirds from the North, including Canada.

We were surprised to learn that there’s a dry season and a wet season. The rainy months are mostly July, August, and September. It’s not as humid during the other months, and they only mow every other week at that time. I hate it when the summer thunderstorms wake me up, but I love the storms otherwise. It gets a little nerve-wracking during hurricane season, though. There are more power outages here, even when it’s not storming.

The house is a little newer, built in 1990, and not as big as I’d like at around 1,000 square feet. It’s a cute little place, though. A place with a little more space would be nice, especially since we’ve gotten totally addicted to virtual reality. Since it’s humid here a lot of the time and treadmills are boring, it would be really hard to push myself to work out if it weren’t for VR. I use a glider to travel the world. It’s an app that lets you travel wherever Google Street View has mapped. Plus, he and I play miniature golf every day. I also have a meditation app, boxing, and other things.

I’ve been addicted to all things AI since it hit the scene big time in 2023. I swear I must ask ChatGPT millions of questions every day! It’s great for double-checking the correctness of my journals and stories as well.

I’m not impressed with the healthcare and the people in general here. They just don’t seem as friendly. Rarely can I bitch about slow drivers holding us up either. They drive like maniacs here, and there are always accidents. Always.

My health has gotten better, but then it hasn’t. It seems I always have problems. I’m fully menopausal now, so much of the anxiety has backed off, which is good, but I still have trouble sleeping and was even diagnosed with sleep apnea.

I’ve also had a tooth pulled, my dental bridge replaced, and my gallbladder removed. Currently, at the end of 2024, I have nasal issues interfering with my sleep, along with a few other things. My biggest problem these last few years has been fatigue. My first go with the CPAP was a fail, but now I’m getting desperate enough to use it once I get another one.

For many years I’ve believed that 4 is a very unlucky number, and 2024 is definitely not ending well. Hopefully, next year I can get my nasal issues (collapsed nasal valve?) and sleep apnea dealt with so I can finally have some decent energy. Fingers crossed!


Web Analytics

2018

Dec. 5th, 2024 07:23 am
thruthedecades: (Default)
 January

Jan 4
Red and white blood cells are on the rise again.

Jan 8
Yes! My test for leukemia and bone marrow condition were normal.

Jan 11
So excited because I found Officer Palma on Facebook.

February

Feb 5
It was totally AWESOME to wake up to a message from Officer P!!! Not expecting any kind of a friendship, though, but that’s fine.

Feb 18
A little surprising but definitely nice to hear from Stacey yesterday.

Feb 22
Socio is done and almost 16K words!

April

Apr 10
Please tell me I did it wrong and my blood pressure really isn’t 168/107!

Apr 17
After 6 (or possibly more hours) our water is finally back on!

May

May 12
Just as worried about Tom as I am for myself. He went deaf in one ear yesterday afternoon, did research, and like in most cases, got a bunch of confusing, contradicting info but it’s likely a virus. Some say to go to the doctor right away, others say it will go away on its own, etc.

June

Jun 4
Glad my PCP appt is over! Not all the test results are in yet but my cholesterol is worse. :( She sprayed liquid nitrogen on the precancerous spot on my back.

Jun 5
T3 & T4 are normal but TSH is 16.

Jun 23
At last! A way to sleep through loud traffic with the sleeping earbuds Tom found!

Really hoping I don’t have chronic fatigue syndrome even though I seem to have most of the symptoms.

Jun 26
My nieces decided to dump me because it’s apparently not okay to express myself as it is for them. Fine. I’m done with the family drama.

Jun 28
One “bleeder” in one year!

Happy 61st, Tom!

July

Jul 2
Just got a very strong vibe, feeling, whatever, saying we’re not going to be here till he’s 66. I just don’t know when we’ll be leaving for sure. Can’t be before another year or two, I would think.

Jul 11
Nothing bad showed up on Tom’s MRI, as we figured would be the case.

Jul 25
Finished 
Stealing Kat, my Nano project, with 10,176 words!

Jul 29
RIP Burkey boy. :(

August

Aug 22
Found Nissan on Facebook, the bus driver I knew very briefly in Spfld in the late 80s that I had a crush on. Messaged her but don’t expect a response.

September

Sep 18
Moving here was a HUGE mistake. I can NOT take another half a decade of this constant string of loud projects let alone the daily landscaping, traffic, and water outages.

Sep 29
Kind of interesting that one of my health conditions on the health portal is listed as being “Polycythemia Vera.” But my red blood cell count wasn’t that high that often, was it?

October

Oct 9
Our crown tail betta died. :( :( :(

Oct 13
Got a beautiful butterfly betta!

Oct 15
Saw my endo and stopped at the lab. Dropping to 50 mcg of levothyroxine for the next week, then adding 5 mcg of liothyronine. If all goes well I’ll stop at the lab and see her again in 2 months. Fingers crossed!

Oct 16
Lab results are as shitty as expected. T3 & T4 are normal and I’m just on the edge of menopausal. However, my TSH is 27! I showed her all the skips I charted on Google Docs on my phone.

Oct 29
Water was off today for a few hours and going off again on Thursday. Fuck this place!

November

Nov 5
Yes, Marie, we are truly done forever this time! YOU chose to walk away but you know what? I’m glad you did. I’ve had enough of your drama. There really are only so many times we can forgive the same people for the same old bullshit. I’m actually relieved to have Marie out of my life. I get that she’s crazy and she can’t help it but I just don’t have it in me to put up with crazy. Haven’t for many years now.

Nov 9
Sky took on a brownish-gold tint due to the fires further up in the state.

Nov 21
Endo’s nurse called asking me to go to the lab. Tom left work early and brought me. This was before my endo got my 2nd message. So tempted to just throw in the towel and say fuck it!

Horrible news from my endo’s nurse. TSH is 33. That’s what I started with nearly 5 years ago! Endo wants me to go back to 75 of the first drug or take 50 of that drug along with the liothyronine.

Nov 22
Back to 75s of Levothyroxine I go since the Liothyronine/Levothyroxine experiment was a bust.

Nov 24
RIP Simon.

December

Dec 4
I’m 53 today!

Dec 8
Quick Update before I run out of energy. I’m still sick and Tom is coming down with something now as well. I’m still completely drained of energy not just because of the flu but because my TSH is still 22. Good news is the ACV shots have improved my cholesterol tremendously!

Joined Kindle Unlimited and really enjoying it so far.

Dec 11
RIP Dumbo.

Dec 22
After 5 days of BP monitoring, it looks like I could have stage 2 hypertension.

Learned that Tom’s mom died 4 years ago at age 91. Sent a piece of my mind to a few of his family members and Ryan and Jennifer wanted to add me, LOL. Best not to associate with any of them.

PCP says that because my blood pressure is good in the morning, just continue with lifestyle changes and forget medication for now. Hey, nothing wrong with being told I DON’T need medication!

Back with our 9-week-old male cinnamon-hooded rats, Fuzzy and Woody.

2017

Dec. 5th, 2024 07:21 am
thruthedecades: (Default)
 January 2017

Jan 1
Mary dumped me after informing me that someone informed her that I was supposedly talking about her unfairly in my blog. By this time I wasn’t surprised, but it still angered me that I was used for so many years just to be dumped in the end.

Jan 20
For $175 our hot water tank is fixed. The thermocouple went out and the Sears guy replaced it.

Jan 26
Won an issue of a rat magazine based in Canada on Facebook.

February 2017

Feb 1
Had a case of food poisoning and puked for the first time in nearly 20 years.

Feb 17
Really like a website I found that generates random names for story characters.

My story Locked-In is done at just under 18,000 words!

March 2017

Mar 17
Hoping to adapt to sleeping to Sense’s sound machine, though I may have to use the louder one when sleeping during the daytime.

Mar 31
Slept with Pink Noise an Amazon Prime relaxation track I set to repeat. Hoping all I’ll need for sleep is Alexa. Trying to do more on fewer devices.

April 2017

Apr 2
Rosemarie’s Revenge is my CampNaNoWriMo project, but I’m also working on Kinky Kathleen and Someone Else’s Lady.

May 2017

May 17
In just a little over two months, I have finished 
The People Project where I give a brief blurb on everyone I can remember knowing/meeting.

May 25
Starting Clonidine soon for help with ADD/sleep and yes, anxiety too, should it rear its ugly head once again.

Jun 3
Definitely done with the Clonidine. It knocked me out but caused me to sleep shitty as hell. No more meds other than the two I take!

Jun 20
TSH is 16. Ugh! That’s due to the skips but it was necessary to curb my anxiety.

Jun 21
I don’t know if I’m looking at a whole new problem or not, but both my red and white blood cell counts are high. Seeing the doctor later.

Jun 29
Still struggling with hot flashes and other symptoms of menopause. Took my first dose of Amberen. So far so good, though it might have made me drowsy.

July 2017

Jul 11
Maliheh’s email account was hacked by someone pushing weight loss products. Surprised she still has me in her contacts after all this time.

Jul 16
Love that I found a way to block a few people that have blocked me on Facebook! Now if they ever unblock me they still won’t see my account.

Jul 18
Met Mary who lives in the back corner of the circle. She stopped to ask me what was going on with all the street digging. Joy said they’re in the final phase of redoing their irrigation system after four years and it’s going to go on another week and a half.

Jul 20
Sent a message to Scot B on Facebook.

August 2017

Aug 1
Scot blocked me. Why, I do not know.

Aug 3
Discovered Grammarly! It may not be perfect but I love watching my stories and journals get more and more correct as I go through them.

September 2017

Sep 7
TSH is 15! This proves that perimenopause really is the root cause of my anxiety, even though the medication can still fuel it.

Sep 20
Getting a mouthguard and two partial crowns for $600 total. Was great seeing the dental team despite the costs, especially Kathleen.

October 2017

Oct 17
Accidentally pulled a crown out while flossing. Took the dentist just 5 minutes to re-crown me.

Oct 19
TSH is 6.75!

Oct 27
My very first “real” journal entry is 30 years old today!

November 2017

Nov 3
Reconnected with Kim but not Aly. Having fun catching up via DM on Twitter.

Nov 17
Making one last-ditch effort to try to combat the problem with traffic waking me up with a $25 pillow sound machine. Fingers crossed!

Nov 19
Getting new windows for the bedroom as I’ve had it with this shit. Ruining my peace is one thing, stealing my sleep is another.

Nov 27
Stepping into Psycho is now finished with just under 24K words!

December 2017

Dec 2
So SO fucking pissed and so fucking tired of dealing with the same old health issues year after year. My white blood cell count is slightly elevated, my cholesterol is bad, and my TSH jumped from 6 to 11. WTF? How???

Dec 4
Back from my PCP appt. She wants me to see a hematologist. :(

Aly made my day by tweeting me a birthday wish, though not directly. While I found it a bit odd that she didn’t tweet directly to me, I really appreciate the birthday wish!

Dec 8
Thrilled to hear from Aly!

So glad I never met with Marie in 2010 as I’ve come to realize just how fucked-up she is. She didn’t do anything to me but I had an interesting chat with her ex. I’ll always care about her but she is really screwed up probably beyond help.

2016

Dec. 5th, 2024 07:20 am
thruthedecades: (Default)
 January

2015 ended on a fearful note, but 2016 began on a hopeful one. Unfortunately, Lexipro worsened my already disrupted sleep patterns so I didn’t take it for long.

Menopause wasn’t easy, though I was relieved to experience fewer episodes of my heart racing.

After a month without Andy in my life, I didn’t miss him at all. I was ready to move on, free from his false beliefs about me, his paranoia, immaturity, and stupidity—the whole exhausting package.

I returned to my counselor Stacey, and wow, no therapist had ever been so helpful! She introduced me to a form of Chinese medicine called emotional tapping, which can be used to manage anxiety and other issues. Initially, it seemed silly and pointless, but to my surprise, it worked.

Tom and I both ordered Fitbits to monitor our sleep, heart rate, and activity levels.

We booked a superior ocean-view stateroom with a private balcony on Royal Caribbean’s Independence of the Seas for January 30th to February 4th! The plan was to fly to Fort Lauderdale and cruise down to Cozumel.

After the cruise, we planned to rent a car, visit Tammy, and stay at a nearby hotel. We were flying first class with a layover in Houston. Tammy and I were both incredibly excited to finally see each other after so long.

I decided to stop attending aerobics classes at the clubhouse. They kept it too warm, and I couldn’t stand the repetitive old music. I opted to walk around the park, use my treadmill when the weather was bad, and continue working out on my Bowflex.

Aly started to get on my nerves with her clinginess and constant demands. She often took it personally when I was busy. While I felt for her struggles and didn’t want to abandon a good friend, I wished she’d do more to help herself. Her health issues and lack of local friends likely contributed to her emotional challenges.

One bright spot was discovering Alexa’s ability to read Kindle books!

I ordered an adrenal test kit on Amazon, which required saliva samples at four different times of the day. Blood tests hadn’t shown any issues, so I hoped this could provide more insights.

By the end of the month, my cortisol lab results came back. Two tests were normal, while the other two were on the low end of normal. It confirmed that something was off hormonally, which I suspected was related to menopause. A GYN I consulted validated that levothyroxine could cause anxiety—a helpful acknowledgment, though I wished other doctors had told me this sooner.

Later in the month, I won an adorable 18” vinyl doll that I later donated to Goodwill.

On January 29th, we left for the airport early in the morning and later checked into the Red Carpet Inn in Fort Lauderdale. Ironically, the room had no carpet! Before we headed to the cruise port, I updated Facebook and Twitter and texted Aly.

Then came the nightmare. The ship’s computers had issues, and there were immigration delays. Over 4,000 passengers were forced to wait in the sun for more than four hours. I suffered heatstroke but a kind woman trained in CPR helped me while the crew seemed indifferent.

Someone else handed me a bottle of water and a banana, which helped even more. I was incredibly grateful. I was so dehydrated that when I overheated, my body couldn’t even sweat to cool me down.

I wasn’t the only one who suffered heatstroke. Paramedics came for someone else who got sick.

By the time we boarded the ship, I was weak and exhausted, but I couldn’t get food or rest right away because we had to attend roll call and go through all the emergency drills they make you do. Even after that, getting food delivered was no easy task. The service was absolutely horrible. We were both so damn frustrated. It was such a horrible waste of money.

February

The only thing good about our Royal Caribbean cruise was the food in the Windjammer. We enjoyed the spa as well, and of course, I did a little shopping in hot, humid Cozumel, Mexico. We shopped for ourselves, our family, and our neighbors, Bob and Virginia. I bought some things from some of the Promenade’s seriously overpriced stores.

Choppy seas prevented us from docking in Costa Maya the following day, just as it had prevented us from docking in Grand Turk & Caicos after stopping in Puerto Rico and the Bahamas when we cruised the eastern Caribbean in 2007. So not only did we get horrible service, but we also didn’t get to go on any excursions.

It took me about three days to fully recover from the heatstroke. I felt drained, disoriented, and just overall awful. I managed to sleep okay, though, and liked our stateroom better than the one we had on the Westerdam. We also had a private balcony, which was nice to enjoy despite the constant sea winds. We sailed so close to Cuba that it almost felt like I could add another country to my travel list.

The banging from the neighboring rooms was maddening, and we couldn’t even get the Internet we paid for. We forgot to bring the laptop charger too, so its battery life didn’t last throughout the entire voyage.

On the last day, I had a Fire and Ice mani-pedi. Jill from Jamaica did a great job on my toes, which I chose to have polished in blue. But while buffing the ridges from my fingernails, she made the nails—polished in pink—too thin and brittle.

We gambled a bit, but never played miniature golf or went rock climbing.

After nearly a quarter-century, I finally got to run into my big sister’s arms for a long, emotional embrace AND see my lovely niece Sarah! That was on the 2nd. I met Becky the following night at a diner we all went to. They both looked lovely, and I was thrilled to see them after so long.

It was wonderful meeting Mark too, who’s such a great guy. He had some interesting stories to share over dinner. He grilled us steaks one night, while Tammy made a roast another night.

Tammy’s home was beautiful, but Florida was surprisingly chilly at that time. She took us to the beach and some really nice stores. We got so much stuff in both the US and Mexico that we had to buy another suitcase. She and Mark gave us cute knickknacks and a necklace too.

Our hotel was spacious and had a great view of the marina from its private balcony. The only time I didn’t appreciate being there was when they had a live band playing downstairs.

I definitely liked her city better than ours. We knew it was risky to change states again until he retired, though. The cost of living might be higher in California, but so was the pay.

As much as I knew I’d miss my family and the warmer weather, it was nice to be back in the comfort of our own home. I was surprised to find I’d won a pressure cooker not long afterward.

The house diagonally from us sold, and our new neighbors, a couple of women, have been quiet so far.

I saw Dr. L one last time and was bummed to learn she’d left because she was the first shrink I’d ever met who wasn’t crazier than her patients.

I worried about Aly’s health, chatted with Marie, who would always have a special place in my heart, and chatted with Christiane, who went down to Austria to do some skiing. Sometimes I missed Nane, but not enough to overlook her negative traits.

March

At the dentist, Holly cleaned my teeth, and the dentist confirmed a cavity in my upper right molar. It was so large that it needed a crown—ugh. The dentist asked if I snored or had sleep apnea because of the way my tongue flopped back. According to Tom, I only snore a little sometimes.

The office assistant talked me into buying an ultrasonic essential oil diffuser with a color-changing LED. I went with peppermint oil since the one on her desk smelled so good.

Won a one-year Pandora One pass, a pricey facial serum, some bath beads, and a lovely cosmetic bag.

Found myself becoming more frustrated with societal issues. The increasing violence among certain groups, fueled by movements like Black Lives Matter, felt disruptive rather than constructive. I firmly believe violence isn’t the answer to solving problems. It frustrates me that facts from years ago are now dismissed as “racism” due to political correctness.

I was dismayed to find Kim back on Prosebox, creating accounts and blocking mine again. I wondered how many more years it would take for her to realize I didn’t want anything to do with her. I wished we could coexist on the same platforms without her childish blocking games and jeopardizing my account.

Then Aly shocked me by dumping me. She claimed I didn’t think much of her and that we were too different in our ways of thinking. She also said I was too blunt and critical of her. I’ll admit, I can be blunt at times, but it’s never meant to offend—just to be honest. I never demanded she live a certain way or thought less of her for her choices. It was a crushing blow, but I knew I had to move forward.

But I knew it wasn’t just about me saying things Aly didn’t want to hear—it went much deeper than that. The truth was, I wasn’t her “type.” Just like some women are drawn to toxic partners, Aly seemed to prefer friends who were unreliable, mentally unstable, and not particularly bright. This was evident in her closeness with Kim, Molly, and likely others who shared similar traits.

Aly openly admitted to being a habitual liar. Over the years, I caught her in numerous lies but chose to overlook them, focusing instead on her better qualities. However, the ultimate betrayal came when I discovered that she hadn’t left Twitter as she claimed. Instead, she had a hidden account where she expressed excitement over my being gone for a couple of weeks. This stung deeply, especially since I’d gone out of my way to text her from hotels while on vacation, knowing she was battling depression. To find out she was speaking about me behind my back while claiming I wasn’t there for her—despite my daily efforts—was an insult I couldn’t ignore.

The hurt and anger led me to lash out online for a brief period. I admit I bullied her a little, though it wasn’t my proudest moment. She eventually apologized, but even her apology was more about making herself feel better than repairing our friendship.

Despite missing her at times and the eight years I believed we were friends, I realized she was never truly loyal.

On another note, I found myself longing for the peace of rural living. I missed the quiet, the seclusion, and the absence of constant traffic. While I didn’t miss the lack of utilities or mail services, the noise of city life often grated on me.

April

As the month began, I once again wished for a rule prohibiting non-emergency projects on weekends. Having two guaranteed quiet days would be a blessing, but as always, weekends were hit or miss.

I also toyed with the idea of cutting off the rest of my friends and disappearing entirely. While it might have been safer emotionally, I couldn’t bring myself to do it. At the time, I wasn’t open to new friendships either.

It continued to bother me that so few people from my past reached out to me on platforms like Facebook. Maybe they had tried but couldn’t get through, or perhaps they didn’t bother at all. Facebook’s design made it difficult to contact those outside our immediate circle.

Mid-month, I had my permanent crown placed on my upper molar and then went treasure hunting at Goodwill. Even though we could afford new, expensive items, there was something thrilling about uncovering unique finds.

I was inspired to write the book Shane based on a dream that gave me the idea for it.

I was upset to learn that California would start providing free medical care to undocumented children. Now, parents in Mexico could bring their children by the dozens, further burdening our resources, while many citizens receive second-rate service and still have to pay for it.

Tom received over $150 in gift cards from work, including ones for Chili’s, Amex, and another I can’t recall.

Unfortunately, at the end of the month, our two-year-old rat, Hoodie, passed away.

One night, I woke up with a racing heart after a bad dream. Later, I learned that my LDL cholesterol was very high, and both my red and white blood cell counts were elevated. I declined cholesterol medication at the time due to my fear of side effects.

On the last day of the month, our washing machine started smoking and died. We replaced it with a front-loader, which I liked overall despite a few minor drawbacks.

May

The month started with good news—my endocrinologist, Dr. O, released me now that we had my medication dose regulated.

I won a pair of LED work light bars in an instant sweepstakes on Amazon—nothing too exciting but still a win.

The park continued turning off water every week or two to repair old pipes, which was annoying.

I finished the Dutch course.

June

Visited my PCP on the first of the month. While my lungs and heart sounded good, she convinced me to take half of a 10-mcg Pravastatin tablet every other day.

She also suggested referring me to a sleep specialist and scheduling an arterial ultrasound of my carotid artery to rule out blockages as a cause of my dizziness. The tech said he didn’t see anything worrisome.

The park turned off the water two days in a row, which really pissed us off.

Saw Stacey three weeks into the month. She suggested trying EMDR to help prevent future panic attacks.

Jackie moved out, and a couple named Jon and Carolyn moved in.

On the day Tom turned 59, my niece’s father died of cancer. I felt elated. The only downside was hearing about him nonstop on Facebook. Of course, I felt bad for his family, but I couldn’t shake my feelings about him. He was the man who abused Tammy and Lisa, indirectly got me arrested, and cost me a fortune in money, lost sleep, and anguish.

After watching a movie that reminded me of a fifth-grade teacher I had a crush on when I was 10, I looked her up and was shocked to learn she had passed away just two months earlier.

July

Camp NaNoWriMo began, and so did my project, The Interviews.

After my first dose of the statin retrial, I got the same sore throat as before and stopped it after 4 or 5 doses. The pharmacist I consulted said it likely wouldn’t go away, even though it’s a very effective drug. Unsurprisingly, my PCP attributed the sore throat to anxiety. I began to wonder if she’d say that about everything I ever felt, LOL.

Heard back from the woman I contacted at a rattery and purchased a really cool new cage. It was huge and cost a little over $200. On the evening of the 6th, we were supposed to meet Leslie to pick up the three male rats we adopted. Instead, we met her mother in Taco Bell’s parking lot. One of the dark rats turned out to be a hermaphrodite, so they substituted it with a Dumbo rat. That worked out better since having two dark rats might have made them hard to tell apart. I named the Dumbo rat Dumbo, the other dark one Burke (a Berkshire rat), and the Siamese rat Simon. They were a little shyer than I expected, but I planned to work with them and give them lots of love and attention.

Saw Stacey on the 8th, and as I told her, I almost wished I could see her every month for life because I always felt so much better afterward. I admitted I’d probably always have a general fear of medication, but it was nice that I could finally take painkillers for cramps and such without fearing something bad would happen.

She began EMDR sessions with me, helping me realize I wasn’t as weak and helpless as I thought during my trauma two years ago from the levothyroxine reaction. I managed to dial 911 and get the back door open, after all.

Our goal was to reduce the likelihood of me panicking if something scary happened in the future. She waved two fingers in front of my face like in the YouTube videos I’d watched, but she moved them faster than I expected. Keeping my head still, I followed her fingers with my eyes, which was much harder than I thought. She switched to moving them up and down instead.

During this, I focused on a negative trait I believed about myself at the time, then replaced it with a positive one. Between these hand movements, which lasted about 10 seconds each, I mentally walked through the terrifying events of that day:

·                  My heart pounding in my chest.

·                  Running out of the bedroom and down the hall.

·                  Fumbling with the new phone I wasn’t familiar with, hoping I could call 911.

·                  Finally reaching 911 despite shaky hands.

·                  Getting the back door open in case I didn’t survive until the paramedics arrived.

·                  Standing in the carport, trying to recall our space number for the dispatcher.

·                  Seeing a curious worker glance at me through the trees as I spoke frantically.

·                  Hearing the paramedics approach.

·                  Moving toward the driveway and seeing a redheaded guy step out of the fire truck.

·                  Watching the paramedics hook me up to a cardiogram and assure me I hadn’t taken a lethal dose of levothyroxine or had a heart attack.

Saw Stacey again in the middle of the month and realized how much I had come to like her. I even started to wonder—and hope—that the feeling might be mutual, not necessarily based on her words but on her tone and body language.

My periods continued to be highly erratic, and I began to be harassed by Leslie and her mother. Her mother proved to be batshit crazy, leaving me long, dramatic voice messages threatening to take me to court for “slandering” them in my blog after writing that I wasn’t happy with how shy the rats were. She demanded my address so they could serve a warrant for a cease and desist, etc. Oh, and as a disabled war vet, I was triggering her PTSD, and she needed to be medicated, just like her autistic “child,” who was really an adult with children of her own, as I would later learn. She also tried to use her autism as both a crutch and a weapon against me, but it had nothing to do with anything, and I would never have even known she was autistic if they hadn’t chosen to tell me.

I was also harassed and threatened via email by the daughter and on Facebook by Mommy Dearest. I was never worried, though. I knew I hadn’t broken any laws. All I’d done was piss them off by telling them things they didn’t want to hear.

We did something that felt so good! Yes, it felt so good to get it all out after 3 years of sitting back in silence. We finally voiced our opinion of life in our park in an anonymous survey. As I learned the hard way from past experience…if you complain, people can’t handle it and they retaliate, no matter how legitimate and reasonable your complaint may be. This way, I could let them know how sick I was of the constant landscaping sounds and finding kids in the pool after hours, along with the damn water outages. I left out the motorcycles and other loud traffic, wanting to address the most important issues.

August

On the 11th, I met with Stacey with mixed emotions. We had a great meeting, and as much as I hoped I wouldn’t need her again as a therapist, I hated to think it was goodbye forever. I was stunned to realize that my fondness for her was mutual. She told me I could call her, and I gave her my contact info. Planning to contact her on Valentine’s Day if I don’t hear from her first or need to schedule an appointment with her.

They turned our water off on two separate days for nearly 6 hours. I was so frustrated with that and the daytime noise that again I thought of moving, but had no idea where we could go to escape it. Instead, I let them have it anonymously online, and this time I included how annoyed I was with motorcycles being allowed to roar in and out of the place.

I continued to have intermittent dizziness on and off, as well as earaches. I took my BP for a week or so and seemed to be all over the place with the upper number. Sometimes it was normal, other times it was too high.

November

The park turned our water off for 4 hours and I finished my book, The Wrong Sister.

Saw my ENT, who told me I had arthritis in my jaw joint (TMJ) and that my ear looked fine. Also saw a doctor who confirmed my non-24-hour sleep/wake disorder.

Stunned out of my mind to see Trump get elected as president. And pissed.

As expected, the park turned our water off again for an hour.

December

Turned 51 and went on a shopping spree.

RIP Cappy.

Anxiety begins to return. Left a message for Stacey to call me.

Got my first real period in 3.5 months.

Went for my echo stress test, and then my session with Stacey was awful. Was very hurt, shocked, and angry to have been led on by what was otherwise a very helpful person into thinking we’d at least keep in touch. She was the last person I expected to let me down like she did. It was like I was meeting with a whole ‘nother person I had yet to meet, and I left her office feeling confused rather than less anxious and more hopeful for the future. I had no doubt that she had been attracted to me and then got scared off by her own feelings. I knew I couldn’t have suddenly become that bad at reading people. This didn’t lessen my disappointment in realizing we would never even be just friends.

A few days later, I sent her a letter telling her how I felt and why I canceled our appointment. I did it more to get things off my chest than because I felt I owed her an explanation.

Despite the fact that I feel confident that she never meant to make me feel the way she did, I still felt how I felt, and I never even so much as got a single apology for it.

Got desperate enough to try Estroven as I was feeling like shit both physically and mentally. I was anxious, I was crying, I couldn’t sleep, I had no appetite, I had no energy, and I had the runs. Later stopped the Estroven due to a tingling feeling in my throat and mouth, which the lady at the number on the box said could happen.

2015

Dec. 5th, 2024 07:18 am
thruthedecades: (Default)
 January: I saw Dr. O, my new endocrinologist. She doubled my levothyroxine dose from 25 mcg to 50 mcg and then eventually to 75 mcg.

We got Amazon Echo’s Alexa.

February: Got a new MacBook Air, new smartphones, and sold our 1994 Ford Taurus after getting a 2003 Cadillac Seville.

Our Sugar ratty died and we got a new rat named Cappy to live with Hoodie. He’s been antisocial and a bit of a bully.

Exchanged voice messages on Facebook with Irene in Austria in both English and German.

Also got in touch with Raj, the Indian guy who owns one of the motels we stayed at up in Oregon. I learned he had a crush on me and I found him to be rather perverted.

March: Painted the laundry room light blue, and got an 8-foot strip of rainbow tape lighting.

I had an ingrown toenail removed.

April: Was put on Prozac for anxiety, but had to stop due to it giving me suicidal thoughts. Met with my counselor Stacey, and decided I liked her better than Dana.

Was sad to learn my Italian foster dad died, but happy to get a new kitten named Simone.

June: Celebrated our 21st anniversary, and got dumped by Paula after refusing to buy her a plane ticket and feed and house her for two weeks. To be honest, I was glad when she dumped me because I was sick of dealing with her stupid, aggressive and selfish ways.

Painted the master bath Buttercream.

Thrilled and surprised to see marriage equality become a reality.

July: Had to return Simone to the adoption agency because she triggered my asthma. Very sad day.

Completed my book Rainstorm.

Found a couple of cousins online (Lori & Lisa) and gave them a piece of my mind for the first time in 30 years, but don’t know if they actually got or read the messages.

September: Saw my dentist. No cavities. Endo wants to raise me from 75 mcg to 88 mcg.

Began writing a story called Bringing Brynn Back.

October: Been cigarette-free for 18 years.

Had my worst asthma attack in 10 years.

Labs were normal but anxiety was so bad that I had to go back to 75 mcg while Tom’s blood pressure medication dosage was doubled.

Installed our new motion sensor toilets.

November: Realized that my parents didn’t lose custody of me when I was in my teens but that they willingly gave me up. Don’t know why it took so many years to hit me. Maybe a part of me just didn’t want it to.

My bike was stolen and we ordered Stowabikes for both of us.

December: Cholesterol was down.

Bummed to see the house diagonally from us up for sale.

Got lots of nice things for my 50th birthday, and we also got a PR1000 Bowflex home gym.

Began entering sweeps again and won a few small things, including an adult coloring book.

Ended my friendship with Andy as I was tired of his arrogant, immature, selfish, stupid, hypocritical, judgmental ways.

Tom got an award for excellence at work.

I began doing aerobics at the clubhouse.

Received some lovely gifts from my top cyber buddy, Alison.

We both got kick-ass colds we suspected may’ve really been the flu, and reapplied a spell to help better our lives since my anxiety had been horrible. So much so that I would soon be starting Lexapro and hoping for the best. Ordered a home testing kit to see if I had an adrenal imbalance not detected in blood tests. One that uses saliva.

thruthedecades: (Default)

Part 46

Written in 2011

Much of 2011 was not a good year, and I am determined to make 2012 better.

Tom got laid off again in early March. Once again, we were thrust into the endless cycle of poverty with no apparent way out, like being stuck on an endless merry-go-round.

Shortly after the layoff, I dreamed he wouldn’t return to work until September. It turned out to be another premonition, as I feared. We were on edge for a couple of weeks before he got hired on as a temp at $13 an hour in a warehouse. I began to feel that the hardship we endured at the motel years ago was meant to prepare me for more challenges. The day we were told our unemployment benefits had ended before he found another job was almost more than I could handle. I honestly don’t know if I would have survived it without what we went through in 2007.

Despite the fears and anxieties that kept me up at night, I became angry that anything that might be up there would allow us to endure so much despite trying to live good lives. It was one thing to not have much extra money; it was another to wonder if we could afford food and rent.

I was also furious with our government for its willingness to send billions of tax dollars overseas while refusing to take care of its own citizens. Doctors were dispatched to aid earthquake and tsunami victims in Japan, Haiti, and elsewhere, but we remained uninsured.

Believing our choices were to slowly starve off on the streets or die more comfortably at home, we even planned to seal ourselves in the bedroom and light charcoal to end things with carbon monoxide poisoning. After half a year of job-hunting, we didn’t believe a miracle was coming.

But it was. Unemployment cut us off on September 16th, and less than two weeks later, Tom was working again. This job seems the most promising yet.

Tom describes the work as physical and some of his coworkers as incompetent, which makes things challenging, but he says it’s not the worst job he’s had. At Christmastime, they had a raffle, and he won a Kindle Fire. I’ve been hooked on it ever since, vowing never to read a physical book again. I love how it doesn’t take up space or collect dust, and how it remembers where I left off.

Another highlight of 2011 was getting books published through Amazon and Smashwords. It was exciting at first, but due to not making a lot of money that way, I decided it was pointless to turn a fun hobby into a job and just write for myself. I still share at times on my blog, though. Plus, there was the risk of pirating.

I’m still in touch with my parents and Tammy, though not her kids or my brother, and I don’t want to be. Tolerating Tammy is hard enough. I do it for my parents’ sake and for whatever inheritance they may want to leave us, but I don’t expect much. I’ve been teased enough with the promise of money to not get my hopes up.

My extended family has mostly shunned me, but I don’t care about them any more than they care about me. There are a lot of bad memories there. Still, I have to admit that without them, I don’t know how we would have made it through some tough times.

Tom’s family doesn’t reach out to us, not even with a simple “hello” from time to time. I hope his mother’s final days are miserable, and I don’t feel the least bit guilty for saying so.

I’m still friends with Andy, Adonis, Maliheh, Alison, Kim, Christine, and Mitch, though Maliheh has been distant, blaming it on illness and busyness. Christine is a blogging friend from Ohio, and Adonis is a nice guy in the Netherlands. Irene and Christiane are friends of Nane that I communicate with that times. Christiane lives in Leipzig and Irene lives in Austria. She met Nane when they both lived in New York. Nane worked on Wall Street and Irene was an au pair.

After 15 months, Nane decided to end things. Andy, Alison, and I think she was toying with my feelings unfairly. When things got rough last fall, she initially seemed supportive. But after two months of silence, she told me she thought I was using her for attention, which hurt and angered me.

On top of that, Kim, Aly, myself, and others are still stalked and harassed by Molly. Last summer, her mother even joined in, making all kinds of bogus legal threats.

 

Part 47

Written in 2012

2012 turned out to be one of our best years, though it came with significant losses. This time, it wasn’t about financial or material loss—it was about death. I find myself almost wondering who might be next.

On February 24th, my father passed away. Then, on September 23rd, my mother followed. On October 15th, my beloved Italian foster mom died, and on December 21st, my brother Larry succumbed to liver cancer.

We also lost two pet rats—first Tinkerboy, then a baby rat we’d adopted to keep Romeo, Tink’s replacement, company. Sugar has since joined us to fill Julien’s place.

In January, Nane and I reconciled and I’m in touch with her, others I’ve mentioned, as well as Becky and Maria from Valleyhead.

In the spring, Tom secured a new job with excellent pay and benefits, even though the hours are tough. With this stability, I was finally able to address my dental needs, getting cavities filled and a bridge to replace a tooth I’d lost back in Oregon.

June brought an unexpected shock: Kim proved to be worse than Molly in some ways. I’d known she was a bit odd and not particularly sharp, but I never anticipated she’d turn into a relentless stalker. Alison and I both cut ties with her. While she’s left Alison alone—likely because Alison has since joined the FBI—she continues to target me anonymously on a question-and-answer site.

Kim’s excessive behaviors and repetitive questions were always annoying, but what truly disturbed me was her lack of empathy and respect. Her fascination with celebrities and role-playing, something we were aware of, became problematic when she started impersonating celebrities on sites like Twitter. This was more than just fondness—it was an obsession. When confronted, she would immediately deny it, deactivate her account, and become highly defensive—a classic guilty reaction, as Aly observed.

Aly suspected that Kim was anonymously asking her rude and personal questions on the question site as well. When I realized Kim was likely behind it, based on her activity on the site, she reacted as she usually did when caught and called out: she blocked me on Facebook. I thought that would be the end of it, but I was wrong. Confronting her only caused her to follow and bully us everywhere.

If I’d known that confronting her would provoke this crap, I’d have quietly distanced myself as Aly did. I now see that the woman I once considered a friend held a hidden resentment toward me—and likely toward others as well. Gone are any feelings of sympathy for her and I can see why her older sister has custody of her. She likely has some form of retardation.

Kim has now resorted to pestering me under anonymity, reaching out not just as celebrities but as people Aly and I actually know. Though her questions are often harmless and casual, the fact that she won’t respect my requests to leave me alone is deeply troubling. It’s even more bothersome when she tries to contact Andy. He may not mind, but I do. I’ve had to keep my Facebook friends list hidden and restrict my profile to friends only for privacy so they don’t end up being harassed just for being connected to me.

Molly now lives in a group home and may have issues, but she’s only ever been Molly. Molly seldom contacts me and doesn’t hide behind anonymity.

After four years of dealing with Molly and seven months of Kim, I wonder how much longer this will continue. If Molly becomes problematic again, I could potentially report her to her group home. But with Kim, there’s no one to hold accountable except herself.

With my parents’ deaths came a newfound resentment toward them that surpasses anything I’ve ever felt. Their masks were stripped away, and the false “wealthy” image they tried so hard to project was exposed when it was discovered that my mother—likely without my father’s knowledge—had gone on a credit card spree in their final years. Maybe they were never truly wealthy, but they were quite comfortable most of their lives, and they could’ve done more to help me if they’d cared enough. When I saw photos of their beautiful condo, I felt more resentment than happiness for them. They lived well while my husband and I struggled in a rundown trailer, even though we worked as hard—if not harder—to get ahead.

When they rescued us from homelessness in 2007, I was immensely grateful, feeling almost as if I owed them my life despite their past treatment. But as time went on, I realized they hadn’t always been there for me when I truly needed them. Yes, they helped in 2007, but where were they when I needed rescuing from institutions like Brattleboro Retreat or Valleyhead? Or when I was living in poverty on disability and food stamps in the slums?

In the end, Dad’s heart gave out as we’d expected it might someday, and shortly afterward, my mother suffered a stroke and lost the will to live. They were both cremated, but I refused my mom’s ashes. I cried a little when Dad passed but didn’t shed a tear for Mom or Larry, nor will I ever.

Have you ever suddenly come to a realization about something? For years, I’d wondered whether she gave me up or if the State took me away. Then, out of the blue one day, the answer hit me as I thought back on my last morning at home before the State took over. She gave me up. That’s why she was so determined to get me up for school and out to the bus that morning, even though I insisted I didn’t feel well.

Once I got older, more mature, and able to see her for who she truly was, it all made sense. Her behavior aligned with everything I’d come to understand about her; after all, she never wanted me around to begin with.

Anyway, their vehicle, store, and condo were recently sold off, bit by bit. Despite their shortcomings, it was sad to see parts of their lives being sold one by one. I may receive a small inheritance, though nothing near what they’d led me to expect over the years. I’ve had my hopes dashed about money before, but this time will be the last.

I assumed I would drift away from my remaining family entirely after my parents’ deaths, but life doesn’t always go as expected. Surprisingly, Tammy and I have grown closer, and I now keep in touch with two of my four nieces.

Jennifer has allowed her father’s lies to keep her away, Lisa has some serious issues, and I have a nephew I don’t know or care to know. Only God knows how many children Larry fathered before he passed—he was a bit of a ladies’ man. He married a 21-year-old named Stefanie, and they had a son named Jason. Most would agree that 21 is too young to have a child and 58 is too old, but that was Larry for you—a great sense of humor and quite a character.

Tammy and I have always been different in many ways, but enduring the same abusive upbringing has created a bond between us. She’s let me vent and cry, and she and her husband, Mark, plan to visit us soon.

Even my extended family has reached out. I’m now connected with cousins Philip, Sharyn, Michelle, and Norma on Facebook. My Aunt Ruth, Uncle Ronnie, and other cousins still ignore me, but that’s okay. I only want people in my life who truly want to be there, and I only want to be part of the lives of those who want me in theirs.

The hardest loss was Anne’s, my Italian foster mom. Though I only stayed with her briefly when I was 16, she and her husband, Harry, left a permanent, treasured mark on my heart. They were the parents I never had but always wished for.

The way I discovered Mom’s passing was almost surreal. She popped into my mind out of the blue one day, and I was flooded with memories and dreams of my time with her. I tried searching for her, but it was as if she had disappeared. I hoped that since I couldn’t find an obituary, she must still be alive. Deep down, though, I think I knew otherwise.

Later, while studying Italian, I realized I’d been misspelling her maiden and married names. When I searched again, I found her obituary and burst into tears. I was too late. She had passed peacefully at 81, surrounded by family. It was a bittersweet comfort to know she hadn’t suffered, and I was surprised to learn Harry was still alive. Unsure if he had an online presence at his age, I decided to write him a letter.

I regret not staying in touch and not having the chance to say goodbye. But the night before I discovered her obituary, I had a strong feeling—could it have been her spirit saying goodbye? Was it a psychic moment, or just a strange coincidence? Even one of the rats acted out of character, leaping from my arms as if suddenly startled by something unseen. Who knows if he sensed something I couldn’t. This wasn’t the first time someone popped into mind that I soon discovered recently passed.

Aside from a possible unexpected onset of menopause (I’m over two weeks late), Tom and I are in good health and are excited to buy a mobile home in a 55+ community this year!

 

Part 48

Written in 2013

This may be one of my shortest yearly reviews, even though 2013 turned out to be one of our best years yet. We became homeowners again! Part of the funding came from my inheritance, though I can’t say I miss my parents or my brother. It feels a little strange not being able to call them to share the news about the house, though.

After half a decade squeezed into Pesky Jesse’s small, rundown trailer, we finally moved out on July 10th. I didn’t think we’d be leaving that place in anything other than body bags for a while there, so it was an incredibly emotional day for me.

We bought a beautiful 1983 home in an upscale park in Citrus Heights for $28K. This is the very park we had hoped to get into! The house is about 1,500 square feet with two bedrooms and two full bathrooms. The master bath has a sunken tub like the one we had in Maricopa. The second bedroom and bath are small to average in size, while the laundry room has a built-in desk and a spot for an extra refrigerator. The kitchen and dining area are average as well, but the master suite and living room are huge with cathedral ceilings in the living and dining areas.

Though the house is structurally sound and in good condition, we plan to replace the old, worn brown carpet and repaint the walls. We’ve started with the second bedroom painting it pale lavender. I plan to add other colors to different rooms—pale pink, minty green, sky blue, and maybe even sunny yellow.

The windows are dual-paned, and most of the walls, which were once brown paneling, are now painted white.

The previous owners left the kitchen fully stocked, along with various household items. While most of it ended up at Goodwill, we did find a few useful things, like a slow cooker we’d been considering buying.

The living room, with its vaulted ceilings, features one wall that is almost entirely windows. There’s also a large built-in bookcase and a hutch with glass doors and cabinets, which I use mainly to display my doll collection, saving me from dusting them constantly.

Having extra luxuries like a dishwasher and garbage disposal feels magical, and I can’t say enough about the joy of having full-size washer and dryer access anytime we want. I especially missed being able to wash comforters at home.

Since we’re on the corner, our only immediate neighbors, Bob and Virginia, are wonderfully quiet and don’t have dogs.

We’re not very active at the clubhouse, but we enjoy the pool and hot tub in the summer.

It’s wonderful not having to deal with constant barking; we only hear the occasional yip now and then. The only drawbacks are traffic noise and landscaping sounds—there’s more park activity than I realized there would be. But overall, it’s a wonderful place to live.

Having a reliable internet connection is another slice of heaven, though some sites with slow servers are still as sluggish as they were in Auburn.

I also enjoy jogging on the pavement in a safe environment, away from dangerous wildlife and stray dogs. Though I’m still heavy, I’ve accepted that I likely always will be. As long as I don’t gain more weight, I’m okay with it. I work out every other day and only eat when I’m hungry.

Still in touch with the usual people, though Kathy and I are no longer friends. Don’t know what happened, but we got into it and she and some connections of hers trolled me for a bit and that was it.

Tom and I are looking forward to our upcoming trip to Maui, Hawaii, even though we’ll miss Romeo and Sugar during the week we’re gone.

 

Part 49

Written in late 2014, edited in 2024

The teens ended up being the worst years of my life, especially mid-2014 through 2016, and then beyond.

2014 was both great and horrifying. This time, the scary part had nothing to do with money but with my health. I came to realize that the number 4 was indeed unlucky, and then later learned that many Asian cultures believe the same. Once I realized it wasn’t my imagination after all, I was concerned when 2014 arrived. Since the year started off great and we got to the summer without any catastrophes, I was just about to relax and let my guard down until July 9th rolled around.

In late January, I found a new primary care doctor—a young and gorgeous 32-year-old I’ll call Dr. C. She was tall, blond, and blue-eyed, which is not my usual type, but her sexy smile and compassionate, personable nature won me over. I’ll admit, I developed a crush on her.

Dr. C diagnosed me with Hashimoto’s disease, which explained why my body wouldn’t respond to diet and exercise. I’d suspected either that or diabetes. Bloodwork also revealed I was low in vitamin D and had high cholesterol, the latter likely driven up by hypothyroidism and genetics. She started me on vitamin D supplements, 50 mcg of levothyroxine for my thyroid, and simvastatin for my cholesterol.

She referred me to an endocrinologist, Dr. D, who was my age and from Venezuela. Due to her packed schedule, my first appointment wasn’t until April and I can’t say I liked her very much.

Before seeing the endo, we had the trip of a lifetime! In late January, we spent a week in Ka’anapali, Hawaii, on the island of Maui. It was the BEST vacation ever. Flying first class was great.

We stayed in a $500-per-night room with an ocean view and loved watching the whales that had migrated from Canada.

We packed so much into that week: swimming, snorkeling, catamaran sailing, a luau, and even a submarine tour where we saw a sunken ship (deliberately placed for fish and sub-riders). The beaches were breathtaking, and swimming in the ocean was so much fun. The waves were huge, and timing was everything to avoid being knocked down. Tom wasn’t so lucky one time, and I laughed so hard, as did a woman nearby.

The luau wasn’t as fun as I hoped, but the catamaran ride was great, even if the food was bland. Snorkeling, though—that was magical. At first, I didn’t get the hype of looking at a sandbar, but once I ventured farther out—wow. The vibrant tropical fish and coral were like nothing I’d ever seen.

In April, I finally saw Dr. D. A normal TSH level is close to 0; mine was a staggering 32. After starting on 50 mcg of levothyroxine, it dropped to 12. Dr. D raised my dosage to 75 mcg, and I was okay at first, not realizing the stuff takes time to build up in the system.

Between the trip and the summer, we focused on home improvements. We painted, recarpeted, replaced old curtains with blinds, installed a new dishwasher, and swapped the dark brown carpet for a sandy beige shade called “Nomad.” We got new furniture as well.

Life was great—until one day shy of our one-year anniversary in the new house.

That morning, after Tom left for work, I found myself highly wound up. I had been for a couple of weeks, as well as short of breath, and figured it was simply me adjusting to having normal thyroid levels. I tried to calm myself but just minutes later, my heart began racing and pounding like crazy. Utterly terrified, I feared I’d accidentally overdosed. Though I wasn’t sure if it would kill me, the possibility crossed my mind as my head spun and fear consumed me.

I knew I needed to act. First, I had to call Tom to let him know in case something happened. Then, I opened the back door for the paramedics, just in case I passed out. My shaky hands somehow managed to work my new smartphone, and I called both Tom and 911. The dispatcher stayed on the line with me until help got to me. The paramedics arrived quickly, hooked me up to a cardiograph, and reassured me I hadn’t had a heart attack or taken a lethal dose. Relieved, I called Tom to tell him he didn’t need to rush home after all.

Months ago, I didn’t know nearly as much about Hashimoto’s, the medication used to treat it, or perimenopause/menopause. I knew in my gut that it wasn’t normal for me to feel that degree of epic anxiety, going into menopause or not, and that it was mostly connected to the medication. But what frustrated the shit out of me was that none of the doctors seemed to believe me. My primary care doctor was so sure that I had developed a severe case of anxiety out of the blue and prescribed a low dose of lorazepam to help. It helped to a degree but I also still knew my own body better and what was normal for it. If I hadn’t felt that way during the worst times of my life, why would I suddenly feel like that when things were at their best? Still, the anxiety was so overwhelming at times that I was grateful for the pills to take the edge off.

I continued to have the most god-awful feelings: my heart would race, I’d feel suffocated and dizzy, I had constant diarrhea, started losing weight rapidly, panicked, and felt like I was dying. It was the worst experience of my life. I’d rather gain 100 pounds than go through that again!

Eventually, I stopped taking all my medications, including my cholesterol pills. By then, I was terrified to take anything—vitamins, painkillers, nothing. While my primary care doctor was okay with me pausing the medication until I could see my endocrinologist for adjustments, she was adamant I needed to see both a psychiatrist and a counselor named Dana in Folsom.

Tom raised a valid point: I didn’t need a psychiatrist because I wasn’t crazy; I needed a lower dosage. Seeing a counselor was one thing, but being sent to a psychiatrist just to be given medication to tolerate another medication at the wrong dose was absurd. We realized we’d been too accommodating and had had enough of the incompetence, phone tag, and bureaucracy. That medical group, as a whole, was terrible. My endocrinologist was overbooked, her staff was incompetent, and while my primary care doctor was kind, I needed someone who would listen to me. After all, we found numerous complaints online from people taking the same medication. They certainly couldn’t all have suddenly been “just anxious.”

In November, we switched medical groups where I got a new primary care doctor, a new endo, and the same problem of not being believed and told that the medication can’t make you anxious because it’s the same stuff your body makes anyway. Don’t take my word for it though. When I say otherwise, look it up for yourself. Some people really are sensitive to this stuff, like it or not. I think a lot of doctors brush off side effects to make their jobs easier, which is a shame.

Dr. A, a young Ecuadorian physician, put me back on levothyroxine but at just 25 mcg for starters, since as she explained, the best way to deal with PTSD is to slowly expose someone to something they’re afraid of. Oh, I was definitely afraid of it all right, and had definitely acquired the case of PTSD!

Andy visited us in late November. It was wonderful to hug him for the first time in 15 years. While he talked too much about topics I didn’t care for—like celebrities, news, and God—it was still great to see him.

I’m no longer friends with Maliheh or Nane. Maliheh dumped me after feeling confident I’d keep her name out of my story. She befriended me under false pretenses, which shouldn’t surprise me considering her past behavior. I’m better off without phony people like that. As for Nane, I cut ties with her because of her hypocrisy and judgmental attitude.

I almost ended my friendship with Alison for a couple of reasons, but realized she has many more good qualities than bad, and the problems weren’t anything major.

I’ve been troll-free for over a year now, though I can’t say whether they still check in on me.

The park remains noisier than I’d like for a retirement community, especially during the weekdays. The constant landscaping and loud vehicles are a major annoyance. Another frustration is Bob turning his garage into a workshop. While I understand his need to stay active, the noise from his woodworking projects is still intrusive. Still, he and his wife are the best neighbors we’ve ever had.

Our rat, Romeo, passed away a few days ago. He was very old and, while not one of our favorites, he’ll be missed. We’re surprised Sugar, who had a stroke last May, is still with us.

thruthedecades: (Default)
 Part 42

I’ve often been told I’m very smart. Yet even the smartest people can make poor decisions at times, and so I responded to Tammy’s brief Facebook message in early 2009 saying that she hoped I was doing well. I saw no harm in sharing why I felt I could never forgive her, leaving a link to my journal in my reply so she could read my feelings in more detail. God knows I’d discussed them enough there, after all.

However, instead of apologizing for her irrational behavior in defending her abusive ex and her role in my arrest, she denied any wrongdoing, insisting she never knew where I’d moved to and that it was Bill who’d called the police, not her.

I thought about it and realized that yes, Bill might have been the one to call the cops, but he couldn’t have known where to send them if he or Tammy didn’t have some clue as to my location. My guess? Tammy had probably called people in the Phoenix area with our last name until she found someone in Tom’s family willing to share our address. I’m sure they believed her intentions were good, but I still felt betrayed.

Tammy might not have known about the default warrant any more than we did, yet she still called and sent letters to Tom, bashing me and defending Bill. By then, she was married to her third husband, so I had no reason to think she still had feelings for Bill—especially after his abuse of both her and Lisa. Over the years, I’d read about how domestic violence can severely impact a person’s psyche. I felt for the women who stood up to their abusers, ending the cycle, but I struggled to empathize with those who not only didn’t fight back but seemed to seek out abusive relationships and attack those who spoke out against their abusers. I don’t think Tammy enjoyed the abuse itself; rather, I think she enjoyed the sympathy she’d receive when discussing it with others. But only Tammy could truly know, and I wasn’t about to try to dissect her mind. She was an adult, free to make her choices, however harmful they might be. All I knew was that I felt shocked, angry, and disgusted with her behavior, convinced more than ever that she wasn’t someone I should be associating with, sister or not.

Yet Tammy piqued my curiosity—was it really that easy to find someone online?

I typed in my nieces’ names.

It was.

I found myself staring at a profile photo of my youngest niece and noticed her rather vulgar screen name. Her profile, like her sisters’, was private, so I couldn’t see much else.

Stupid mistake number two: I messaged her, mentioning her screen name and casually saying hello. I added that she didn’t have to reply, and while I was sure most of what she’d heard about me was exaggerated, it was best for us to continue on our separate ways. Then I wished her luck and signed off.

If I’m honest, the message was less about reconnecting and more about curiosity. So yes, I admit it. I didn’t care about saying hi or wishing her a happy birthday. I got a kick out of the thought of her reading my journal and sharing it with her sisters if she followed the link on my profile. I knew Tammy wouldn’t be pleased.

She wasn’t.

My inbox was flooded the next day with messages from both Tammy and Sarah on MySpace and the journal site. I hadn’t expected to hear from Sarah, so her rude response caught me off guard. But really, why should I have been surprised? Didn’t the apple usually fall close to the tree?

Her message said she was standing by her mother, unsurprisingly, given she was just 18 at the time. She mentioned there was still some “damage” there and hinted at remembering past letters I’d sent her parents.

Then the cyberbullying began. I was stalked from site to site and threatened. Eventually, Tammy admitted she’d called the cops a decade ago, intending to get me in jail, and could do it again. She didn’t say it outright, but “I did it once; I can do it again” was enough for me.

She threatened to show up at our “dingy trailer” in California and take legal action against me for harassment and slander, even though they had sought out my journal on their own, and I was simply sharing my opinions and thoughts, not for any profit and not providing any identifying info. She demanded I never contact anyone in her family again, mocked my photos, called my husband “queer,” and wished us ill. She even made fun of our financial struggles.

When I’m angry, I try to keep things fair, and I wasn’t about to say she was a bad cook, for example, just because I was mad at her. The truth is, no matter my feelings toward her, she was a good cook.

Tammy was just the opposite. Suddenly, I wasn’t good at the things she once said I excelled in when she wasn’t angry at me. She mocked the things she’d empathize with if we were on good terms. She’d also invent events that never happened. If she was mad at me for something I actually said or did, she’d not only be quick to mention it but would also add in anything else she could make up on the spot.

I began posting their nasty messages in my journal, hoping it would embarrass them enough to back off since the diary site didn’t have a ‘block user’ feature. But they didn’t seem to care about how they were incriminating themselves. I had checked the laws because I learned the hard way that what you didn’t know really could hurt you, and I knew I wasn’t doing anything illegal. Tammy, on the other hand, was.

Eventually, Lisa contacted me, insisting that despite what they’d said, I was still her aunt. She bashed her mother and gave me the impression that they were no longer speaking.

I was hesitant to respond but eventually told her that while I wished her well, I didn’t think it was wise for us to be in touch, knowing her mother would likely pressure her to stop if she found out.

Lisa insisted she had been trying to locate me for years and genuinely wanted a place in my life, so I left it at that. I answered whatever messages she sent without initiating any of my own. I just wanted to be polite, not necessarily friendly.

Not long after, Lisa exposed her true colors. She messaged me in a fury, accusing me of “lying” to her grandfather about when we’d first talked, saying I’d mentioned April when it was actually August. Her message also declared that whatever happened between her and her mother was none of my business (after taking it upon herself to divulge info about it).

I finished reading her message, saddened and embarrassed for her and her mother. The sudden change in her was astonishing. She’d gone from zero to a hundred in seconds. I wasn’t sure if it was drugs or plain instability, but it was sad knowing that some people had nothing better to do than jump to conclusions and then harass others. If she had calmly asked me, I’d have explained that I never mentioned when we began talking to my father. In fact, I hadn’t even mentioned her at all—just that Tammy had reached out, and I wasn’t interested in reconnecting. But, sure enough, they dragged my parents into it, involving them in drama they didn’t need at their age and with their own challenges.

I didn’t bother responding to Lisa’s message. Instead, I added it to my daily entry, knowing she would read it and not be pleased. Maybe this would teach her to ask questions before accusing.

But then I stopped to think. Did my writing about them actually bother them? Hmm… I wasn’t so sure anymore. If it really did, why were they still reading my journal? And why did they keep sending me nasty messages that they knew I’d publish?

Holy crap, I thought as Tammy and Lisa continued their harassment. They’re getting a thrill out of this! They actually want me to write about them. It almost chilled me to think that someone in their fifties could enjoy such childish nonsense. It saddened me too. Had Tammy’s life become that miserable? I also realized that their desire to get me jailed wasn’t because my writing bothered them but because they were simply that vengeful.

I started closing as many access points as I could, now disturbed by the idea of them reading my journal, knowing they were enjoying it. But then I came to not care one way or the other who read it, something I suspect Tammy and her kids eventually tired of. After all, what’s so exciting about someone’s “dingy trailer” life full of “rats, dolls, and a ‘queer’ husband”?

Ah, the sweetness of cyber revenge. It was gratifying for a while, and I even slipped my journal link to a few others whose names I won’t mention.

But I’d had enough of Tammy and her unstable brood and was ready to move on without them. Even if we’d gotten along, I saw no point in buddying up with someone on the other side of the country with whom I shared nothing in common. We had different interests, tastes, and views on life. She was night; I was day. And I certainly didn’t need to associate with a bunch of twenty-somethings either.

Any “get-lost” spells out there? I wondered. God seemed to be ignoring most of my prayers, including the ones asking for Tom to get a job, so I didn’t expect any divine help. Instead, I lay down and entered a meditative state. I visualized their faces, distasteful as it was, and then imagined those images dissolving into nothing. Just nothing. I reminded myself they couldn’t harm me and that I had done nothing wrong. It wasn’t that I was afraid they’d actually harm me or take me to court. I was just tired of their harassment on the one site where I couldn’t block them, and I certainly wasn’t about to inconvenience myself by leaving. So I willed them out of my life as hard as I could.

And then I stopped hearing from them.

But Tammy left me with something: a newfound interest in social sites. I updated and spruced up my profiles. I didn’t care about racking up “friends,” but I was curious to see if I could reconnect with people I’d known.

 

Part 43

I sent a letter to Andy’s sister Marla since I couldn’t find his address, asking her to say hello to him for me. I admitted that moving away without telling him where I’d gone had been mean and that I missed him and was curious about what he was up to these days.

Shortly after, I received a message saying that the only way Andy would forgive me for dumping him was if I sent his old recorded phone message tapes to his sister.

I was stunned by how much he still sounded the same, though I was disappointed to hear he was also clearly stoned.

I thought back to when I would record his phone messages for him, as he didn’t have the means to do it himself. But I mailed that tape to him before we left Phoenix and wrote another letter to Marla letting her know this.

“Guess I’m not the only unforgiving person in the world,” I’d written in a journal entry of mine on Kiwibox before I left that site, which was later sold and changed entirely. A young woman in Maryland responded, making a good point: she said Andy should forgive me because he wanted to, not because of anything I could give him.

Damn right, I agreed silently, feeling a bit embarrassed to be learning from someone half my age.

One day, I was browsing a prison inmate locator site and, out of curiosity, started looking up people I’d known in jail. Mary had told me about Myra and Hope, who each got forty years for child abuse, but I wondered about some others.

I studied Hope’s booking photo—she looked exactly as I’d expected: depressed and anxious. Myra, though, wore a wide smile, looking happy as ever. What could be so exciting about a forty-year sentence? I wondered. But then, if someone could be sick enough to abuse children, perhaps they could also be crazy enough to smile about forty years behind bars.

Yeah, smile, Myra. You’ll be an old lady when you go home. :)

Over the years, I’d wondered about Rosa, regretting that we hadn’t kept in touch, though I’d assumed she was deported to Mexico.

But there she was! I recognized her picture immediately. I was glad to finally find out what had happened to her, even if the news wasn’t good; sadly, she was serving twenty-five years for second-degree murder.

In late September, my worst fears for Mary came true. I knew she wanted to be hopeful and trusting, so I tried not to express my fears that she wouldn’t be released in exchange for her testimony against the man who killed her child, as she’d been promised. If anyone knew that cops, lawyers, and judges could be dishonest, it was me. And sure enough, even though she’d signed a plea agreement stating she’d be free after testifying, the judge, who clearly had a preconceived opinion about her, ordered her to prison at the trial’s end. So, after a decade in jail, she now had to serve two years in prison, with her release date pushed to June 2011. Understandably, she was very depressed, and I haven’t heard from her much since the sentencing, as she’s much busier now. She described it as a “modern-day boot camp.”

In late September, Tom learned from a news article about a site that pays people to complete artificial intelligence tasks requiring human input, which has been a great supplement to our income!

If I thought finding Rosa, despite her grim circumstances, was thrilling, nothing could compare to the surprises I’d receive on October 3rd and again on Christmas!

One day, while taking a break, I found myself thinking of the kind woman from the camp I was in as a kid who had shown me such compassion. Who was she? Where was she now? What was her life like? Fourteen years earlier in Phoenix, I had tried to find her, but with no luck. But the internet has come a long way, I thought to myself as I logged onto Facebook. Searching for a group for that camp, I found one and messaged the group’s owner with my story. He said he loved helping reconnect old campers and counselors and would do his best to identify her.

At first, I’d thought I’d attended the camp at age 9, but on reflecting on one of my few memories, it hit me: I’d been about 11. I remembered a bunch of us kids trying to convince some of the counselors that we were “bionic.” But had The Bionic Woman even aired when I was 9? A quick internet search confirmed it hadn’t been released until 1976, so I must have been 11.

I let the group owner know, adding that she hadn’t been a regular counselor. He tracked down a list of names from 1976, and a few people in the group recalled a woman with a dog who matched my description. “It’s Eileen,” they said. “She had a dog named Sydney.”

Finally, a name! I messaged her and to my delight, she responded within hours, confirming that yes, she had been at Camp Naomi in 1976 and she even remembered me! Today, she has kids and grandkids and lives in eastern Massachusetts. We’ve kept in touch since I found her.

If finding Eileen was a surprise in itself, my next surprise truly floored me: reconnecting with Marie from Valleyhead. A couple of years ago, I’d set up an account on Classmates.com to enter a drawing. While there, I looked up Valleyhead, my old school. Despite its dark history—closed in the ’90s after an FBI investigation into abuse and embezzlement—I was curious about any familiar names, and I spotted Marie’s. Tall, dark, Italian, and very much my type, she looked fantastic.

While browsing the group page, I left a public message with my Facebook details, just in case anyone wanted to reach out. To my shock, Marie did! She remembered me, asked how I was, and shared that she was living in Trumansburg, New York with roommates and studying criminal justice. I was surprised by how excited she seemed to reconnect, even saying she’d love to chat.

As we talked about our Valleyhead days, I mentioned my crush on a staff member named Mary, which led to a surprising revelation: Marie had a crush on me! I couldn’t believe it. We’d rarely interacted and never shared a room or any classes.

 

Part 44

Early 2010:

Tom has been laid off for nearly 17 months. I appreciate not having to worry about him being on the road so much and enjoy seeing him have more time for the things he loves. But even though we get along well, having him home all the time is getting old. It’d be nice if he could find a job, even if it didn’t pay much or come with insurance. With our online jobs, we’d only need something part-time.

Thinking back to our adventurous days, we once boldly moved to Oregon, then to California—jobless and homeless—which nearly did us in. Sometimes, if you want out of a burning room, you’ve got to charge through the fire headfirst, not that we were necessarily in a burning room. But each long-distance move has been harder than the last, so I think it’s time to retire that adventurous side I never knew I had until I met Tom. It was fun and a learning experience, but one can only walk a tightrope so many times before falling too far to get back up. Even though the winters here are a bit colder than I’d like (it’s snowed a couple of times since we’ve been here), I love the woods. In Arizona, the flat, open land meant you could hear loud car stereos from miles away. Here, I love the hilly terrain and all the trees, even if neither cacti nor palms are native to this area. I miss the desert at times, and I sometimes think it’d be neat to live in a tropical place, but for now, it looks like we’re staying put. No guarantees, but that’s the plan. At least for now.

I’m trying to become a more forgiving person, though I know I’m not alone in struggling with this, despite all the talk of forgiveness out there. While I’ve mostly moved on from the anger I felt toward my sister, I still don’t know that I can forgive her. And I definitely can’t forgive those who created the “evidence” that cost me half a year of freedom, time with Tom, thousands of dollars, and untold degradation, anger, and fear. Forgiving people who don’t believe they’ve done anything wrong is a challenge, to say the least.

Late 2010:

There are only two hours left of 2010 as I write this. I decided I would update this bio at the end of every year rather than wait a few years. It’s easier to remember things that way and a lot seems to be happening to me at the same time not much is happening.

We still live in the old trailer on Jesse’s land. This is the longest time in the three rentals we’ve rented since we left Arizona. Jesse still drives me crazy at times too, with his dogs and his loud vehicles. But it still beats the city. Jesse’s now out of work, so that means we hear more of him than his dogs. And I don’t mean home as in fired or laid off. He hurt his back, so he told us, and is trying to retire or get on disability.

On Christmas Day of 2009, I was chatting with Marie. Had someone told me I’d be chatting with Maliheh of all people on the next Christmas I never would’ve believed it in a million years. Yeah, for me California’s definitely been the “state of reunion.” And a place full of surprises despite its disappointments.

I first found Maliheh on Facebook last May. I messaged her the day after her 53rd birthday, though I didn’t know at the time that the previous day was her birthday. My intentions at first weren’t to be very nice. I didn’t care to bully or harass her, I just thought I’d “surprise” her, so to speak, and casually drop my journal link on her.

I said something to the effect of, “Remember me? From the Deerfield/Northampton area in 1991? You were 34 at the time and I was 25. You weren’t very nice to me either.”

At the time I didn’t plan to ever contact her again, and as expected, I didn’t receive a reply from her.

Just two weeks later in early June, someone started harassing me on a site called Formspring where people can ask questions in total anonymity. I thought it was a neat idea and would be interesting to see what questions people hit me with. They were nothing out of the ordinary at first – what’s my favorite color, what’s my favorite movie, what chore do I hate the most…

It was soon clear to me that the person not only kept regular tabs on my journal but that they had personally known me at one point in my life.

My first thought was that it was either my sister or one of my sister-in-laws. But knowing it just wasn’t any of my SIL’s style, I quickly dropped them as a possibility.

Maliheh and Andy were next on the list. Especially Maliheh since I’d recently contacted her. I figured she took the time to comb through my journal and then decided to play around with me, even if she too, seemed like the serious, no pranks type.

At this time I believed Andy and I would never be friends again because he couldn’t “forgive” me for this tape of his he was so sure I had.

Either way, the “questions” kept coming.

Why is your husband such a lazy bum he can’t find a job…?

Does Tom fart more now that he’s gained weight…?

I hear you want a dog. How are you going to feed the mutt when you run out of money…?

Why did you marry a man if you haven’t been with a woman since 1992…?

Don’t you think you deserved to go to jail and pay for those you harassed over the telephone…?

This last question had me suspecting Maliheh most of all as it did not seem like anything Andy would ask.

And so I began not only doing more research on her but also sent her an accusatory message, warning her to knock it off and to never contact me again.

I went a step further and friended some of Maliheh’s friends. Not to say mean things about her, but to learn about her through them because I was curious about her, as I realized that ironically enough, I still had a crush on her. Yeah, despite our past problems and her so cruelly breaking my heart even though she never quite had it to begin with, I’d wondered about her from time to time throughout the years. I didn’t understand why I’d still have a thing for such a bitch 19 years later, but I did.

All I learned, before she contacted her friends and had them unfriend me, was that some guy used to play drums for her.

I remembered her being into the guitar, but that was pretty much all I knew about her other than that she quit smoking before we met and made me feel led on even though I didn’t handle it well back then being young and all that.

Still pissed over being “dumped” nearly two decades ago and convinced that she was the one harassing me, I deliberately badmouthed her in my journal (never using her full name) just in case she cared to check it out, though I doubted she cared, and I had no way of knowing either way at the time. Or if her friends would read along and end up turning against her for it, another thing I would later come to feel guilty over.

I even got a story idea with us as lead characters and thought it’d be funny if I sent her bits and pieces of it to read on Facebook, and also via email, now that I knew her two email addresses.

I pleaded in my journal and on Formspring for the person to identify themselves. I wasn’t scared, but I was a bit nervous. Especially before I knew what their true intentions were. But I sensed that I would eventually learn who they were. After a few days, the questions became less mean and it became more obvious that it was Andy.

And it was.

Andy, who I eventually spoke on the phone with and swapped emails with, had asked me the question about deserving to go to jail for the calls to throw me off his scent, and it worked.

At first, I was hesitant to bother with him for condemning me on how I handled my mother-in-law and basically defending the sickos that victimized me in Phoenix as well. I was not only shocked that he would take their side, but it especially shocked me because he himself was in jail if only for a day. He told me it was an experience that opened his eyes to the fact that he was a very angry person and needed to calm down. This was after he quit smoking pot and was dealing with withdrawal. He pranked some younger guy that was interested in him. I guess it wasn’t that Andy wasn’t interested back, he just didn’t like some things about the guy. And then one night they got into an argument over the phone.

“See that blue car parked on the street?” Andy had screamed at him. “Well, I’m in it and I’m watching you!”

Meanwhile, Andy had no idea there was really a blue car there. But the guy was not only terrified enough to spite him for that one but also because he was angry for having been rejected and so he went a step further by saying he tried to fondle him.

Andy spent the day in jail and did a year of probation. He felt the judge judged him before he even got a chance to have his say. This was why I was a little shocked at his defending my perps when he himself knew what it was like to be legally victimized.

After we both got some things off our chest and he agreed not to judge me for the way I live my life and handle things (though he wouldn’t keep his word), we’d continue to have fun on Formspring, only in a different way, as well as on Twitter where he would tweet his “tour dates” with his imaginary Fire Flies band, a game he’s been playing for decades.

I will admit that while it’s nice to be in touch with Andy again, who has since moved back to Springfield, so I was shocked to learn, it only made me feel bad for Maliheh. I really thought it was her for a while, even if it didn’t seem like anything she’d do from what little I knew about her. A part of me was bummed that it wasn’t her, for I kind of liked the idea of getting attention from her, even if it was in an unexpected and unusual way.

I also learned that Andy quit smoking both cigarettes and pot. He was so pissed that I could tell he was high (and said so in my journal which he had quietly followed for about a year before jumping out at me on Formspring) when he left some voice messages a couple of years ago that it’s part of what motivated him to quit nearly two years ago. I was glad to be of help!

He quit smoking cigarettes in 2002 and, having a harder time handling the heat, moved back east to a condo that is next to his mother’s condo in 2007. He’s still single but is doing well financially. He even owns his own cleaning business. I am both surprised and happy for him! He hates the cold and the snow but likes having his family around and the universal healthcare that Massachusetts offers.

 

Part 45

Jumping back to mid-2010, in July, my “relationship” with Marie ended. She often became delusional and accusatory when paranoid, and it just got old. She was also very immature in many ways, and I could no longer handle her obsessiveness, the pressure she put on me, and the harsh accusations she’d throw at me when her paranoia flared. If I didn’t respond to the dozens of emails she sent each day within minutes, she would accuse me of plotting against her. Unable to deal with her overbearing nature — and mostly not wanting to — I slowly distanced myself and moved on, leaving her with my best wishes.

I met Marion, who prefers to go by her middle name, Nane, on a language learning site. A German native fluent in English, she has a passion for languages and is studying Greek and Turkish. She’s a beautiful, single, bisexual financial advisor living in Munich.

Feeling guilty for blaming Maliheh for Andy’s pranks, I visited her Facebook page and was surprised to see I hadn’t been blocked. I apologized for accusing her of harassing me on Formspring and explained that I now knew it was an old friend playing with me. They just had terrible timing! I further explained that my recent contact was why I thought she might have been the culprit. I also apologized for a rude comment about her and said I hoped we could move on.

While I didn’t expect to become friends with Maliheh, I longed for that connection. To my surprise, I noticed she was visiting my blog and reading my journal with increasing frequency. I started to open up about my feelings for her, admitting I had handled things poorly in the past but also expressing the hurt I’d felt. Finally, I told her I intended to post the story and asked her to let me know if she had any concerns.

When I began posting the story with us as lead characters a chapter at a time in July, she started checking my blog several times daily. The story was another reality-inspired fiction, like the one I wrote with Stacey.

Over about six months, I left scattered Facebook messages for her, letting her know I was thinking of her, hoping she liked the story, and that I’d love to hear from her. Since she was regularly checking my blog, I suspected she might not hate me after all, but I didn’t expect to hear from her until the story was finished.

But on October 25th, just over five months after my first contact, I did hear from her.

Her first message on my blog explained that she hadn’t contacted me sooner because she’d been advised against it. Then she demanded that while I could keep the story, she wanted her name removed so I changed it as a courtesy to her.

After these comments, I didn’t expect further contact. Yet on November 5th, she messaged me again on Facebook, and to my surprise, we began exchanging emails almost daily. Unlike the exasperation I felt with messages from Marie, I was genuinely excited to hear from Maliheh.

I learned a lot about her, though it was clear she only saw me as a friend. However, she knew I was still attracted to her and didn’t seem to mind.

What’s strange in a cool way about the whole thing is that I have once again jinx-written life into imitating art. The only difference is that this time it is in a good way. We became close at one point in my story. And here we are close in real life.

To wrap up my thoughts on my online connections, I’m still friends with Alison and also with Kim, whom I met through Aly. But along with Aly and Kim came Molly—a rather unhinged individual who has been relentlessly stalking them and everyone in their circle, including me. Despite repeated requests to leave us alone, Molly continues to force herself into our lives, insisting she’s done nothing wrong and just wants to be friends. When things don’t go her way, she sometimes turns nasty. We block her on every site we can, but unfortunately, some platforms have limited or ineffective blocking features, allowing her to bypass these barriers easily.

I’m still in touch with Mitch but haven’t heard from Dorian since he left the old diary site.

Last August, just a few days before her birthday, my sister reached out on Facebook, expressing hope that, while we can’t change the past, we might one day reconnect as sisters. I don’t share that sentiment, but I’ve agreed to at least keep things civil. Truthfully, I don’t wish to associate with someone capable of the things she’s done to me, nor do I feel any connection to her children. I’m no closer to being their aunt than I am to being anyone’s great-grandmother. So, I’m polite but distant.

I have a cousin and fellow writer who has authored several self-help books and has even appeared on the Oprah Winfrey Show. I’ve swapped a few messages with her, her sisters, and her mother.

Back to Nane, my gorgeous German friend. Tom read an article that said English speakers find German relatively easy to learn because of structural similarities. Curious if this was true, I signed up for a German course online. Since Nane is a native speaker, she helped correct some of my exercises. I wouldn’t call German particularly easy, especially with its complex grammar rules, but I did find Nane’s profile picture captivating!

With nothing to lose, I privately told her about my feelings, adding my Facebook link and saying I’d love to connect with her there as both a friend and language partner.

When I didn’t hear back for a few weeks, I thought I’d offended her. But she eventually replied, explaining that she hadn’t been offended—just a little surprised. She’d been on vacation in Turkey, celebrating her 50th birthday with eighteen guests and even a belly dancer, which required a lot of planning and cleaning up afterward.

I was stunned to learn she was fifty. I’d pegged her as being in her late thirties to early forties!

We share a deep passion for both languages and music. Interestingly, she’s also bisexual and admitted to being attracted to me. I have to wonder, though—would the attraction be mutual if I weren’t married or if she weren’t halfway around the world?

Alongside German, I’ve also picked up some Esperanto. It’s incredibly easy, even simpler than Spanish.

After a long 22-month haul of unemployment, Tom was finally given a job where they make video equipment in Grass Valley. He works days at $13 an hour, the same as what he was last making in Oregon. But he’s only a temp and we’re hoping that he’s hired on soon so that we can finally have insurance.

In early September, shortly after Tom started working, we got a new rat I named Tinkerboy after Tinkerbell. He is dark brown and has a soft shiny coat like Tinkerbell had. He is a lot like Tinkerbell, though not quite as smart, and a little more destructive. He’s certainly faster and more playful.

We are not sure at this time if we’re going to remain in this trailer until we get a place of our own or rent a bigger, newer, more comfortable place. My guess is we’ll stay here despite how annoying Jesse can get at times.

thruthedecades: (Default)
 Part 38

We spent about six hours loading the rental truck we would drive down to Sacramento, attaching a trailer to pull our own vehicle behind. By 3:00 p.m., we finally left Oregon for the last time on July 25, 2007.

Moving such a long distance without unlimited funds made me anticipate some challenges, but I didn’t expect the journey to be a near-disaster that would threaten our lives. It began as nothing like I’d envisioned; my expectations had never included poverty, hunger, homelessness, or sheer chaos. Had I known what lay ahead, I’d have felt sick to my stomach on the spot. The hardships we endured would make my previous challenges seem minor. It would end up being the third most scariest moment of my life.

Though the drive felt endless, I was excited to see the first palm trees as we approached Sacramento. We stopped to eat in Redding and didn’t reach the Clarion Hotel until 10:00 p.m. There, a group of youths played loud music in the adjacent room and practically took over the hallway.

Exhausted, we moved to an Econo Lodge. The room was spacious but pricey for a place with no amenities. After two nights, we transferred to a different Econo Lodge downtown, storing our belongings in a 10x10 storage unit. This motel had internet, but it was unreliable, making it a struggle for Tom to apply for unemployment online.

Our worst decision was spending a week at the Motel 6. The noise level was unbearable, reminiscent of a past experience I’d had in the projects 15 years earlier. The flimsy floorboards trembled whenever someone walked by, waking me up constantly. Someone seemed to be dealing drugs nearby, adding to the chaos. The frustration reached a boiling point, so we relocated to Best Western in Roseville. Though expensive, this hotel offered a spacious room with a mini-refrigerator, microwave, and coffeemaker.

Amid this chaos, two bits of unfortunate news surfaced. First, our property management withheld our $450 deposit, citing bogus repair charges. We had left the house spotless aside from a few minor issues, so I was disappointed that my instinct to leave the place “as is” was overruled by Tom’s wish to leave it clean. Second, Tom’s unemployment claim was denied. He had left his job to find work in a city with better access to doctors for my medical needs, but they didn’t give a shit.

With no deposit refund, no unemployment, and Tom still jobless, my stress turned into fear.

On August 12, Tom found a temp job at a warehouse in Rocklin. Although the pay was only $10 an hour and his coworkers were unpleasant, his boss was supportive. Two days later, we settled in the best extended-stay motel we could afford, though it wasn’t in the best part of Sacramento. The room, on the top of three floors, had a full-size bed, recliner, dresser, small table, and kitchen. While the space was cozy and functional, the decor was drab, and the walls were thin. The air conditioner malfunctioned, the microwave carousel didn’t work, and the refrigerator leaked. Noise from slamming doors and blaring TVs was an ongoing nuisance, along with frequent disturbances from the friendly but overly active staff performing maintenance and inspections.

Had we been in an end room, things might have been quieter, but that larger room was more expensive. I had no idea we’d end up living there for over eight months. Although we could come and go, it felt little more than a glorified jail cell.

Our expenses were astronomical. Gas prices had skyrocketed, the room cost $320 per week even at a discounted rate, and our storage unit was $87 monthly. While I enjoyed the warmer climate and proximity to stores and restaurants, I disliked the crowds.

Shortly after settling at the motel, we lost our beloved Tinkerbell to a tumor, which only deepened my despair and anger. I loved that rat dearly.

Over time, we became familiar with the motel staff, though a few, like one office worker and a housekeeper named Prasaad from Fiji, weren’t our favorites. Prasaad, originally friendly, became a bit cold, making me wonder if something had happened. Seeing someone immigrate here only to treat the natives poorly just wasn’t right.

Nonetheless, two of the people we met there became my favorites: Michelle and Kissum.

Michelle worked days in the office. She was a year younger than me. Although it was dyed, like my own long black hair that reached past my waist, I admired her fiery red hair and friendly eyes. Michelle was a bit heavy, but overall, she was good-looking. She was always quick to help us in any way she could, and I looked forward to seeing her whenever I went to the office, whether to drop off mail or for anything else.

Then there was Kissum, my favorite housekeeper, who was also from Fiji. I never would’ve guessed she’d become one of my favorites since she was so quiet the first few times she cleaned our room. But over time, she turned out to be quite chatty, and I looked forward to her visits. Her upbeat energy and humor did wonders for my otherwise sour mood.

There were a few other housekeepers as well: two from Thailand, one from Mexico, a new one hired right before we left from India, and Josephina, who was originally from New Zealand. Josephina was young and attractive and even tried to help us when things were at their worst by attempting to get us into a rooming house. But eventually, she called to tell us she hadn’t been able to reach anyone there. She worked on rooms during our first few months but later moved to the laundry department and I never saw her again.

Satish, another one from Fiji, was the head maintenance guy and friendly, though he deflated our hopes almost as quickly as he raised them. He had offered to rent us his three-bedroom house in the city for a thousand dollars a month. But when housing prices started plummeting, he backed out. At first, I felt hurt by the letdown, but I couldn’t really blame him—I would have waited, too. Still, it was tough to feel like we were finally close to finding a home, only to be left once again wondering where we could go, who would take us without perfect credit, and how we could escape constant noise, barking dogs, and loud stereos.

Mike, the manager, was also kind and offered us a slight discount on the grand-a-month monthly rate they started offering right before we left. But by then, we were too close to moving on to take him up on it, though the discount would have helped tremendously if it had been available earlier.

As the weather cooled, things worsened.

Our truck was broken into, and Tom’s birth certificate, some tools, a laser printer, and a few other items were stolen.

I started gaining weight and feeling stiffer from spending so much time cooped up in the room, struggling to work on the computer amid the constant noise. I wasn’t winning many sweepstakes, which I blamed partly on the unreliable internet we had for the first couple of months.

Eventually, the DMV stopped giving us temporary permits after our ’79 Dodge failed emissions, and Tom had to drive with expired plates. Later, the truck’s insurance expired, and we couldn’t afford to renew it, which only added to his stress on the road.

Then came October, and with it, a nightmare. To say I felt like we were being taunted is an understatement. Imagine a deranged person holding a gun to your head, saying, “Maybe I’ll pull the trigger, maybe I won’t.” The terror of that uncertainty was exactly what we felt daily, especially between October 4 and October 15—an 11-day stretch that was unrelentingly stressful as hell. Our survival was on the line, and I wouldn’t wish that on anyone. We felt trapped between the streets and despair.

On Thursday night, October 4, I had a dream that we had no money for food or rent. The next morning, October 5, Tom left early for work. When I woke up, I texted him about the dream, saying it had left me with one of my bad feelings, the kind we’d both come to recognize as forewarnings of trouble.

That afternoon, Tom came back to the room earlier than usual, carrying no groceries and looking grim. “Bad dream premonition,” he said, confirming the uneasy feeling in my gut. He explained that his paycheck had been directly deposited as usual, but we couldn’t access our account. Our debit card had expired while we were still in Oregon, and the bank had sent a new one to our old address. When it was returned, they hadn’t bothered to call or email us.

The next day, with no other options, we loaded up the truck in search of a campground. But we couldn’t find any; the directions people gave us were vague and led us in circles.

In desperation, we considered ending it all in the back of the truck by lighting charcoal to produce carbon monoxide. We wanted a quiet, secluded place with no chance of intervention. But even that seemed beyond our reach.

After wandering aimlessly and wasting gas, we began pulling items from storage to sell or pawn: Tom’s Xbox, the GPS, a couple of electric guitars I’d won, DVDs, CDs, and more. I was sick of the humiliation of being reduced to struggling, starving, pawning this, selling that—just to survive. While some items were things we had planned to part with, we wanted to do it our way, not forced in a rush, taking whatever we could get.

The money we raised bought us gas and a little food. Surprisingly, those “little wins” I used to complain about helped save the day. Without anywhere to go, we ended up at a rest stop heading towards Reno, but it was cold, so we turned back and parked in the Thunder Valley Casino lot. Making as much space as we could in the back of our beat-up truck, we spent part of Saturday night there. I climbed in first, and Tom, after making sure no one was watching, followed, pulling the hatch shut behind him. We lay huddled together, shivering, trying to stay quiet. People couldn’t see in well, but we could see them. Did any of them know what it was like to be broke and homeless? Did they take their homes and food for granted? Did they think only the lazy, the alcoholics, and the addicts ended up like us? Did they think their worst fears could never come true? What made them more deserving? We worked as hard as anyone, maybe harder.

Tom was afraid to sleep, worried his snoring might draw attention, and I was too cold, uncomfortable, scared, and angry to sleep myself. When he went to use the restroom in the casino, I lay there shivering, mentally cursing a God I wasn’t sure existed.

Eventually, I couldn’t take the cold and had to pee, so I went inside, used the restroom, and had Tom paged. Without money to gamble, we tried to blend in at the restaurant; he got a soda, and I ordered coffee. God only knew how much longer I needed to be awake. Our waitress, Dee, noticed our situation and told us about Kampgrounds of America, even offering soup on her tab. We declined the soup but thanked her for the KOA information. Unfortunately, it wasn’t free as she’d said, and going to a campground just wasn’t an option without a tent or money. Everywhere we turned, we seemed trapped in a real Catch-22.

By 4:00 AM, knowing we wouldn’t get any real sleep, we left the casino and headed for Walmart, where Tom browsed the store while I mostly stayed in the truck, lying down to calm my nerves. Around 7:00, we returned to storage to pull more things to pawn—the digital camera, a diamond I’d won, and finally, our laptop. While Tom was inside, I managed a 45-minute nap in the truck’s front seat.

The pawnshop didn’t open until 11:00, and as we waited, exhausted, I couldn’t shake the feeling of doom. The thought of not getting enough money to survive until our new debit card arrived was overwhelming.

Finally, when the shop opened, Tom went in first to see if they’d accept what we had. A moment later, Tom returned with good news—the pawnshop would give $65 for the diamond. I used my ID to complete the sale since Tom had left his at the casino the previous day. We’d laugh later about how he didn’t want to mention this in front of the pawnshop workers, knowing they might judge us less favorably if they heard the word “casino.”

We now had enough for one night at the motel. After pawning the laptop, camera, and diamond, we returned to the motel, where I finally met Michelle, the person I’d only spoken to over the phone thus far. Mixed feelings hit me as we re-entered that familiar room. I didn’t want to be there, but we desperately needed to shower and do laundry, even if it meant washing clothes in the tub. Also, it was more comfortable to sleep in a real bed, as opposed to the back of a pickup.

The room felt enormous compared to the cramped truck. We set up our remaining things, including a desktop computer from storage, and took showers. With only 45 minutes of sleep in over 30 hours, I ended up sleeping on and off for 14 hours, despite waking frequently from stress. The whole time, I wondered if we’d get our new debit card or if we’d be back on the street the next day. I was afraid of what I’d see in my dreams but more afraid of reality. Sleep, however fitful, was my only escape.

The next day, Monday, Tom couldn’t work because he had to figure out a way to get more money. He sold a gun sight I’d won, buying us another night’s stay but not enough for gas or food.

When Tom called the temp agency and card company, they gave conflicting answers, saying a new card could be expedited, but only if it didn’t arrive by Monday. After calling his boss Tuesday morning, she surprised us with her generosity, giving him $100 for gas. But even with the $100, we were far from stable. It bought us a room for Tuesday night, some food, and a little more gas. But after those expenses, we were back to square one—completely broke.

 

Part 39

Each day Tom returned from work, stopping at the mailbox on the way to the motel to tell me the card still hadn’t arrived, was heart-wrenching. I felt increasingly doomed, out of sorts, physically weak, and emotionally drained.

By Wednesday the 10th, the card still hadn’t come, and we were facing the reality of returning to the streets. The thought of just one day back out there was terrifying—multiple days felt unbearable. If we’d had a camper or even a larger, more comfortable vehicle, it might have been different. But even if we could live forever in our truck, we’d still need money for food and gas. Plus, we needed to shower.

Wednesday was the worst. I literally felt like we were almost dead. I truly believed life as we’d known it was over and that we’d done all we could to try to save ourselves. Lying in bed, trembling and crying while he was at work, I told myself, “Face it, there’s no getting out of this one. You tried your best, but you can’t fix this. Your time’s up. It’s time to focus on the positives of dying—like how you never did want to grow old, arthritic, and get diseases.”

Through teary eyes, I wrote a note to be copied for both our families by whoever might discover us. I explained that while neither of us wanted to die, and while it angered and frustrated us to know that our lives depended on a lousy piece of plastic, people do need money to live. I urged them not to be sad or mad, and to remember that there are as many pros to not living as there are to living. I left login details for my online journals, stories, and photo albums, including information about storage and mail locations. I asked that my friends be contacted as well.

It was the hardest thing I’d ever written, fully believing we’d be gone in a matter of hours. We had agreed to take our lives that night after Tom made one final phone call to the debit card company to get access to our money. The moment he hung up, exhausted and frustrated, I felt true, heart-sinking despair.

We planned to go together just after midnight on Thursday, like a real-life Romeo and Juliet, figuring that anyone around us would likely be asleep and wouldn’t hear anything. We intended to be as quiet as possible, sealing ourselves in the bathroom with tape along the door edges and vents, hoping the room didn’t have a carbon monoxide detector.

That evening, lying in bed while Tom watched TV, I imagined our tombstones. I pictured the dates and wondered where we’d be buried—not that it mattered, but I was naturally curious. Would they separate us, sending me back east? Or would they bury us together in Arizona or California?

I missed Tinkerbell like crazy but was glad she wasn’t there to go through this with us. I also realized I was afraid to die—not so much because of a potential afterlife, but more from the fear of whatever pain I might experience on the way.

I glanced at the clock: 7:15.

Next came the guilt. I felt I wasn’t a strong enough influencer and feared I was pushing Tom into something he didn’t want. Yet, he promised me we were in this together no matter what and would not let me go alone. Neither of us wanted to live without the other, even though neither of us wanted to die.

Then, sadness and anger surfaced over all the small things we wouldn’t get to experience if I couldn’t figure something out, and quickly. I didn’t care if I never got to expand my doll collection, but I wanted to see Tom do what he loved. I wanted to live to listen to my stereo, to see my dolls if I didn’t have to sell them, to hang my wind chimes, to learn Italian, and to finish my stories.

At that moment, I realized dying was easier said than done. While I still wasn’t sure if we could make it, a stubborn urge to fight and survive came over me. I thought of what I’d do differently if I managed to escape this mess.

Desperate to survive, I knew there was one last option, though it was a long shot and slightly humiliating. Thanks to my impeccable memory, I remembered Mary’s number in Phoenix.

Surprisingly, she accepted the collect call, maybe out of concern that something had happened to Tom. Knowing she wouldn’t help us directly, I asked her to contact my parents in Florida, who didn’t accept collect calls. I explained that our phone charger had accidentally gone into storage, leaving our phone dead. While she didn’t offer any personal help, she agreed to make the call and asked what was wrong.

After hanging up, each minute felt like a dozen as I waited, hoping for the best. If no one would help, we’d have to proceed with our plan of ending our lives. I couldn’t endure this emotional rollercoaster much longer—it was too agonizing.

Then, the phone rang. Both my parents were on the line. I explained our situation as best I could, though I was shaken and they, in their mid-70s, weren’t as sharp. Initially, my mother said $100 was all she could spare due to medical expenses. I wondered if they were downplaying their finances, but I also knew how tight Social Security could be. She then told me about her own health struggles, including a recent surgery after years of smoking had cost her part of one lung, and that she’d had breast cancer surgery too. Despite her faults, it was sad to hear.

My parents did far more than just help. They saved us, covering two nights at the motel and sending $300 to get us through.

By Saturday the 13th, I saw a glimmer of hope, though we weren’t out of the woods yet. We had two chances: transferring funds to the new debit card or receiving the old one.

Since we hadn’t been able to go online due to his desktop’s lack of an antenna, Tom rigged a makeshift one. Online, he attempted to transfer half of the funds on the old card, now up to $850 with two paychecks, to the new card.

What Tom never told me, likely to keep me from panicking even more, was that the card probably wouldn’t come until Monday the 15th. Instead, he told me it could arrive any time.

The suspense was agonizing as I waited for Tom to get off work on Monday. The moment he called to tell me the new card had finally arrived, I felt the true meaning of “relief.”

I wrote a detailed letter to my parents, explaining why we left Oregon, the issues with the debit card, and our goals. I also asked them not to share our contact info with Larry or Tammy, as I didn’t wish to reconnect with them. At that time, I only provided our postal address, withholding our phone number, and skipped the email since they hadn’t had internet access for years.

In her reply, my mother promised she’d never share our address and assured me we didn’t need to repay them. She never expressed love, though, either by phone or by mail.

I was grateful for their help, but I was also faced with a tough decision. I had to ask myself if my gratitude was worth having them back in my life. After all, their help didn’t erase the past, and I knew that reconnecting would likely bring old cycles back. I reminded myself of why I’d walked away from the family drama. I’d rather be hated for what I am than loved for what I’m not, and I had no desire to engage with people who’d struggled to accept me as I was. I decided to keep things simple by sending a letter every month or so. I continued until six months went by without a reply from them.

It seemed they’d made the decision for me, and I’ll admit a part of me was relieved, suspecting they thought, “We helped her, and now she’s on her own again.”

To this day, I’m still unsure why my folks chose to help if they weren’t interested in a relationship. Perhaps they felt that, while they didn’t want to know us, they also didn’t want to see us starving on the streets.

I went to bed that night with a full stomach, knowing our room was paid for a week. I was no longer afraid to dream.

Eventually, we found ourselves out in the country, but not without another six months of struggle. Once we could finally access our money, we were briefly ahead, but it didn’t last.

My stomach took a month to recover from the poor diet we endured during the worst days. Each day, I prayed for life’s necessities and guidance toward a peaceful place to live.

Near the end of the year, a few months before we found our current rental, I noticed that my dreams never took place in apartments. Despite thinking an apartment would be our only option, I wasn’t haunted by apartment nightmares.

Toward the year’s end, things began improving. Tom transferred to the second shift, allowing us more time to search for rentals during the day. My wins started to pick up too, and I hit it big. I won a 32-inch flat-panel TV, multiple $100 gift cards, cash, shopping sprees, a $500 check for a cleaning tip selected by Clorox (plus a year’s worth of cleaning supplies), and a Yamaha Rhino ATV! We hoped to sell the ATV for a few thousand, though we doubted our chances of getting a house with our imperfect credit.

In January 2008, we learned we’d receive a cash equivalent for the ATV, which thrilled us. Plus, we expected a $1,000 IRS refund in May. For the first time, we had enough money to fulfill our goals: finding a decent rental and a reliable used car. But there was a catch: we had to wait nearly three months for both the nine grand and the $500. Once again, we nearly lost everything. The stress of waiting for them to write a lousy check was agonizing, and we had to pawn more things, including the TV. Just when I doubted we’d ever get the money, both checks arrived in late March, finally offering a glimpse of light at the end of our long tunnel.

Tired of noisy neighbors, a faulty AC, and a leaky fridge, we moved to the room next door. The new room felt like a fresh start.

Tom found a 1994 Ford Taurus wagon for $2,500 after taxes and licensing. It felt amazing to drive a fully legal car. The constant anxiety had been a huge burden for him. Whether it was prayers or just luck that kept him from getting pulled over, we were grateful.

Looking back, things could have been worse. The truck could have been impounded or broken down before the big check came. But I didn’t miss that old, uncomfortable truck, which Tom described as reliable to the end.

That night, with the new car, I realized all we had left to do was find a decent place to live.

That night, I drifted into sleep, dreaming of floating through the woods.

Since the check was so large, Tom could only cash part of it initially. It took a couple of weeks to access the full amount from his usual check-cashing place.

About a week before he withdrew the remaining funds, I dreamt of living in a house with significant space around it. I peered through binoculars at a house a few hundred feet away, its interior warmly lit but empty of people. I wrote it off as wishful thinking when I awoke.

Just after midnight on April 5th, Tom found an ad online for an old single-wide trailer in the tiny town of Auburn, 30 miles east of Sacramento. The secluded, country setting intrigued us. However, the ad lacked contact info, so Tom notified the site.

 

Part 40

The following morning, Saturday, Tom checked the ad for the Auburn trailer and found they’d left a number to call either Maryann or Jesse. He called Maryann first and left a message. She called back shortly, and we arranged to drive out to meet her at the trailer the next day.

The online pictures weren’t that great or detailed, though Tom noted that Maryann did confirm the trailer was secluded. This made me all the more surprised when she mentioned that “the neighbor” had complained about the last tenants. We soon learned that this “neighbor” was actually the owner of the 8-acre parcel, who lived on the property. Maryann and Jesse were initially hesitant to tell us that Jesse, Maryann’s brother, lived there for fear we might be intrusive. But once we met, they sensed we’d be good tenants and let us in on “the neighbor’s” true identity.

Only Maryann greeted us on that first visit, but when we moved in a week later, we met Jesse, too. I sensed the same trust and comfort in them as they did in us, though I occasionally wondered what else they might be hiding—like the fact that they weren’t legally set up to rent the place, which was why all utilities, including phone and internet, had to be in Jesse’s name.

As we drove through the town of Auburn, I was struck by how quaint and lively it was for a small town, with more stores and restaurants than we’d seen back in K-Falls. It took some searching to find the hidden road off one of the busier streets, but eventually, we followed a narrow dirt road that wound through the woods until we reached a fork. The right path wound upwards, while the left descended. A pickup truck, with Maryann waiting for us inside, led us down to the left.

Once the driveway leveled out, we entered a small clearing. My jaw dropped.

“Omigod,” I breathed as I took in my surroundings.

Though I hadn’t expected to find all I’d ever prayed for, any lingering doubts about the power of prayer faded away, though I would later reflect on those times and consider it might have been a coincidence. As I delve further into my life, I’ll explain why.

Stepping out of the car, still in shock, I took in a sweeping view around me. The trailer looked as run-down as the land was serene and gorgeous. Its peeling paint was in sharp contrast to the natural beauty around it, but I didn’t mind. If the surroundings were as peaceful as they seemed, then I didn’t care how old, small, or ugly the trailer was. I knew that if we were accepted, and there were no problems with the owner, we’d never leave unless we won enough money to buy a place of our own. Until then, I’d had no idea such seclusion could be found so close to civilization! I thought you had to drive an hour into the wilderness to escape people and car stereos.

Around us, we could see nothing but trees and mountains. The few houses visible were in the distance, and Jesse’s place was a couple of hundred feet up a hill in front of the trailer.

The inside of the trailer was nicer than the outside. It was 50 feet long and 10 feet wide, most of it remodeled.

When Maryann brought up the dreaded question of credit, I worried we’d lost our chance, but Tom simply explained the situation: someone had stolen his identity, and he was currently disputing it. Maryann smiled sympathetically instead of turning us away, saying she’d gone through something similar, which took her a year to resolve.

Maryann, 55, has a house in nearby Newcastle and works at Safeway. Though she said she’d be managing the trailer, Jesse has done much of the upkeep so far.

Maryann told us that the previous tenants only lasted a month. The woman had let her boyfriend move in, who then attempted to steal Jesse’s motorcycle. The police were called, and they were told to leave and never return.

“Just take our deposit, Maryann,” I thought to myself, hopeful. “We’re your dream renters. Really, we’re the ones you want.”

When she did take the deposit, it was all I could do to keep from squealing, though I knew it wasn’t official until she spoke with Jesse, and they could still change their minds.

That night, just as I was drifting to sleep, I had a vision. The woods appeared around me, and a giant, radiant bouquet of flowers bursting with colors shimmered in sunlight filtering through the trees, brilliant and dazzling.

My heart sped up, and my eyes opened slightly.

I knew we’d be moving in soon.

The next day, Maryann called to tell Tom that while they worried we wouldn’t last long since we didn’t make much money, they’d decided to give us a chance. Rent would be $825, and all we’d need to pay beyond that, aside from food and gas, was for propane and internet. There was no working landline for DSL at the moment, so Jesse generously covered the initial setup costs. He and Tom dug a trench through the trees from Jesse’s pole down the hill to the trailer. Although I was a bit annoyed by the delays due to their reluctance to explain why things had to stay in Jesse’s name, we managed to check our email by cell phone.

The week after first seeing the trailer, we finally checked out for good. Just in time to avoid a third “annual” fire inspection in the eight months we’d been there!

I waited at the door for Tom to appear with the dolly. Seeing him arrive was a joyful sight, something I once thought I’d never live to see. It was emotional for both of us.

We said goodbye to Michelle, and one of the Thai housekeepers came to see us off as we loaded the car. Rosalinda, another housekeeper, waved to us from the second floor.

On April 12, 2008, we happily escaped to the Sierra Nevada foothills, where both Jesse and Maryann awaited us. I was a bit surprised that they waited until move-in day to clean the stove and check the cooler and heater, but at least they took care of it. Soon after, Jesse, who was divorced, left to take his 10-year-old son somewhere. The kid didn’t live with him full-time.

Over the next few weeks, we emptied our storage unit, reducing our monthly expenses by about $400.

Once partly settled, we bought some necessities and a few things we wanted. We redeemed items from the pawnshop and bought a futon, a small dinette, a microwave, a water dispenser, a portable washer, an iPod, some dolls, a camera, a vacuum, and two desks. Mine was small enough to fit in the bedroom. When I won $3,000 in Apple gift cards, we bought two 20” iMacs and a color laser printer.

In less than a year, we had come further than we had in the three years we’d lived in Oregon. While I still don’t know if we’ll ever own a home again, I believe anything is possible.

One day, as I was unpacking, I pulled out an old pair of binoculars and gazed out the window. I was suddenly struck by a powerful sense of déjà vu as I recalled the dream I’d had in the motel before finding this place online. The only difference was that here, the trees were too thick and tall to see any houses through them. Sometimes, I don’t realize a dream is a premonition until it comes true.

After all this time, I’m still amazed we survived that nightmare. One thing’s certain: I’m glad we didn’t end up with Satish’s house!

 

Part 41

NOTE: This section updated in March 2010.

It has been nearly two years since we left the motel and moved into the secluded little trailer in the woods. I was battling a bad case of post-traumatic stress disorder, while he held onto hopes of a better future for us. It wasn’t that I lacked hope; I just approached it more cautiously, knowing our plans rarely materialized as envisioned—sometimes for the better, sometimes not.

Living in this trailer with Jesse as our landlord has been both good and bad, but mostly good. Until November of 2008, it was the quietest place we’d ever lived, with only a few scattered barking fits, engine-gunning sprees from Jesse, and occasional gunshots. The neighbors’ pit bulls were a problem until complaints forced them to keep the dogs tied up after they tried to attack one of Jesse’s dogs and someone’s goat.

Jesse can be a pest, and his dogs, Whiskey and Brandy, drive me crazy. They weren’t much trouble until November, when they would go crazy whenever Jesse left, barking for hours. This persisted until mid-April, quieting down only to repeat the following November.

During our first four months here, Jesse was a constant presence, always coming down to tell us something, work on something, or address plumbing issues. I wished he didn’t live here, especially when our repeated requests to call first for non-emergencies were ignored. Though he still visits more than I’d like, it’s less frequent now.

Jesse went from always being home to never being home, with his incredibly loud motorcycle being more disruptive than his dogs. I have to crank up the sound machines to sleep during the day.

We’ve made some progress since moving to California, but we haven’t achieved what we came here for. We’re still broke and uninsured. Obama’s healthcare reform bill was signed into law today, but we won’t benefit from it for four years. Few jobs offer insurance, and Tom, despite his optimism, remains jobless in a collapsed economy. He thinks the election year will bring jobs this summer, and I hope he’s right because, without jobs, we’ll never get ahead.

The recession changed things. I stopped winning sweepstakes and contests, despite my efforts and spells. I felt it was time to move on to something new, which happened when Tom read about a site paying people to perform AI tasks. We started relying on these tasks after he was laid off, initially fearing a bigger nightmare than the motel ordeal. Despite our efforts to pawn items to survive, we never seem to get ahead, no matter how hard we try. We’ve had to accept what we can’t change. Even though we haven’t saved money or bought a house, at least Jesse lets us pay rent when we can without late fees, unlike a management company. Nearly a year later, we bought back the TV and iMac.

I grew tired of collecting dolls, a habit I was glad to let go of since they were expensive and a pain to dust. So, I retired my collection and even sold some of it off.

After reaching a record high of around 150 pounds by the time we left the motel, I started dieting and exercising, dropping down to 125 pounds—not the 110 I’d ideally like, but good enough for now.

I cut my hair to shoulder length, tired of the weight of overly long hair that had started creeping past my butt.

I found out that my parents hadn’t cut me off entirely. After months without hearing from them, I received a reply to one of my letters. I wouldn’t have minded if they had chosen not to associate with me since I wouldn’t want anyone in my life who didn’t want to be there. But as long as they don’t drive me crazy, they’re welcome to stay in touch. I think we get along better by not “mixing” family members and thereby avoiding he-said/she-said conflicts. My sister and nieces nearly drove a wedge between my folks and me until my father confronted her, and she backed off the cyberbullying. I try to send my folks a letter each month and call every few months to let them know we’re alive and see how they’re doing.

Despite the economic struggles, we found ways to have fun. I started learning Italian through a language site someone recommended and even took their Portuguese and German courses. Now, I’m fluent in three languages and am slowly gaining fluency in three others.

Social sites became a major craze. Initially, I joined sites like Facebook, MySpace, and Kiwibox mainly for their occasional contests.

One day, while entering a contest on an old social network, I noticed they had a section for journals. Wow! I thought to myself. People actually shared their journals with the world?

Then again, why not? This wasn’t the 50s. It was the 2000s when most things were aired out in public, and few things remained private. Most topics were hardly unheard of. People didn’t gasp in shock anymore if a gay person walked into the room, as they might have 40 or 50 years ago. People discussed sensitive topics like sexual abuse as casually as Christmas shopping. This openness suited me, as I saw no reason why life should be kept secret. Life—everyone had one, and we all experienced ups and downs, made mistakes, celebrated achievements, and had regrets, embarrassing moments, fun times, sadness, happiness, and fear. Did we really need to be ashamed of it? To each their own, but I saw nothing wrong with public journaling, so long as no one threatened anyone or revealed private information. The idea of sharing my entries with the public amused me, though I’m not sure why—it just did. But I would write for myself, as always, and not cater to an audience. The audience would simply be an afterthought. If anything I wrote happened to enlighten, inspire, amuse, or give someone food for thought, that was fine by me.

So, I went “live,” sharing my daily life and sometimes some of my short stories. In the last couple of years, I’ve met many people online. Some have been kind and insightful, while others have been rude and obnoxious. But I understood that in a network where millions interact, there would be some bad apples along with the good, which was to be expected.

I knew there was always the chance of being contacted by someone I didn’t want to hear from on major social sites. And I was.

thruthedecades: (Default)
 Part 34

On Friday, June 11th, 2004, one day before our move-out date, I tearfully walked out of the house for the last time and into the RV. I had lived in Arizona for exactly twelve years and two days. Tom locked the doors behind us, placed the keys in the lockbox on the side of the house, and we left.

What should have been a ten-minute drive took nearly an hour as we slowly navigated Maricopa’s bumpy dirt roads. The last thing we needed was for our stuff to get jostled, though it was impossible to keep some things from falling. We constantly had to pick up fallen boxes and items. It’s a miracle most of our stuff wasn’t broken by the time we reached Oregon in what would turn out to be the most stressful trip of our lives. We were particularly worried about the box Tom built to hold things on top of the truck, which was covered with a tarp. I kept glancing back to check it, wondering if it had shifted or if it was just my paranoid imagination.

Our first scare happened when a reckless driver nearly ran us off the road, causing the RV and truck to wobble. Fortunately, Tom, being the skilled driver he is, managed to regain control.

The first day was miserably hot because the RV had heat but no AC. Not wanting to drive after dark, we spent the night at a rest stop somewhere between Buckeye and Quartzite, Arizona. I couldn’t fall asleep until close to 5 a.m. due to the intense heat. It never cooled down that night—not even a faint breeze.

The air brakes of a truck parked nearby would hiss loudly every so often. I lay there, enviously eyeing the sleeping compartment of the truck, knowing it had air conditioning and imagining how cool and comfortable it must have been. I could see the flicker of a TV through the curtains. Meanwhile, I was sweating and wondering if things would really change for the better. Would we stop struggling? Would money finally cease to be an issue? Or would financial security remain forever elusive?

After barely an hour or two of sleep, Tom got up, we had breakfast, and then we headed for the California border.

California.

It’s a state that’s fascinated me for as long as I can remember. Many New Englanders dream of moving there, though some retire in Florida, and most never go anywhere. For reasons I could never explain, something about California called to me. I never thought I’d live there, especially after watching so many of my other dreams fail to come true. But I made it to Arizona—just one state away—and that had been good enough for a while.

On the second day, we reached Barstow, California, where we stayed in a motel to shower and rest. Unfortunately, it was incredibly noisy. At first, I thought the people above us were workers bringing in new furniture, as the motel was being remodeled. The racket went on for hours, disrupting my sleep.

Although we planned to arrive in Oregon on the 14th, I had a feeling it would be the 15th—our 10th anniversary.

As we continued our journey, we enjoyed the beautiful scenery as the desert gave way to greener landscapes with more trees and bodies of water.

Our second scare came in Merced, California, when we were suddenly overwhelmed by the smell of burning rubber. At first, we thought it was coming from another vehicle, but then a loud clunking sound soon followed. Tom quickly pulled off the road and into a small business parking lot. Of course, it was closed—because it was Sunday.

It turned out that the center bearing had broken. While Tom quickly figured out the problem, we were delayed by a day. Thankfully, his brother Steven, who lived in nearby Madera, came to our rescue, so we didn’t have to walk or spend money on cabs. He took us to a much quieter motel.

As bad as the situation was, it could have been worse. We didn’t need to be towed, and the part we needed was only $16.

“Maybe something’s testing us to see how badly we want to get to Oregon,” Tom mused.

“Or maybe something’s trying to tell us to stay out of Oregon,” I countered.

Lying in the motel bed that evening, I couldn’t help but laugh at the thought that, years ago, I’d have loved to be “stuck” in California.

The next afternoon, we reached Willows, where the weather was cooler and much more comfortable. We spent the night at a truck stop and set out early the next day—on our anniversary.

The most breathtaking sight of the trip was Mount Shasta. Unfortunately, our camera wouldn’t focus so I didn’t get any good shots! The mountain is so massive that it can be seen from parts of Klamath Falls and even from the street we would eventually live on for ten months.

We weren’t sure exactly when we entered Oregon because the signs weren’t very clear. But once we did, I was impressed with the sprawling farms and the mountains covered with ponderosa pines, aspens, evergreens, and junipers. I didn’t like them as much as I liked cacti and palms, but if they could shield us from noise and trash, they were good enough for me.

Our final scare came when we reached Bly Mountain, where our land was, at over 5,300 feet in elevation. We took a wrong turn down a gravel road surrounded by dense trees and underbrush and ended up facing a locked gate! It took a while, but Tom managed to get us turned around, even though we were nearly forty feet long with both the RV and truck.

Soon afterward, we arrived at what we believed was our lot since the numbers were confusing. The view was stunning—a drop-off to another mountain across a huge valley. The area was filled with butterflies and wildflowers.

The only downside to the natural beauty was the large brush piles scattered around to prevent forest fires. Chipmunks, rats, mice, and rabbits burrowed in them, though we didn’t see as many rabbits here as we had in Maricopa.

I was both amazed and delighted by how smart the chipmunks were. Over time, they grew bolder, often climbing the RV’s steps and even scaling the screen door, begging for treats.

On moonless nights, the stars were far more vivid than they had been in Arizona, thanks to the sparse population in the area. I saw many shooting stars during those nights.

We were a bit concerned about a trailer we could see through the woods on the neighboring lot. Had that parcel been sold? I wondered. But after checking, it turned out to be abandoned. We dubbed it the “packrat trailer” because it was clearly inhabited by rats, as evidenced by the droppings scattered around it.

What amazed me most about the land was how remote it was. Our nearest neighbor had to be at least a mile away. It was so peaceful and quiet. Occasionally, we’d hear gunshots or barking far in the distance, but it was nothing like Maricopa. There was no trash blowing around constantly, even though it didn’t get as windy as Maricopa did. Weeks would go by without anyone driving down our little dirt road.

We contacted a guy named Bob, who was an associate of Michael’s, to verify whether or not we were on the correct lot. Bob and his wife arrived the next day on ATVs. His wife seemed okay, but we weren’t impressed with Bob’s attitude. He bragged about complaining about people just for the sake of complaining, even if they weren’t actually in the wrong. He also made it clear that he kept himself well-armed after being attacked by someone he’d angered, and he wouldn’t hesitate to shoot anyone who crossed him.

A few months later, they returned one morning before I was up, informing Tom that “someone who complains about everyone” had reported us for using a gas-powered generator instead of a diesel one. We quickly realized they were just messing with us, probably because they had nothing better to do than ruffle other people’s feathers. We refused to let it scare us, even though the rising gas prices and mounting costs made life more difficult.

The RV was simple but much too small. We both found ourselves missing Dennis’ trailer, especially since we knew we’d be living in the RV for a while. The RV made the smallest places we’d ever lived seem huge in comparison.

My sleep, as always, was cursed. I couldn’t go more than a few nights without something waking me up—whether it was Tom’s movements, the cold nights, the airbed springing a leak, or the wildlife moving about.

Tom became increasingly overwhelmed by the cost and effort involved in living so far out. He constantly had to refill the water tank, propane tank, and an astronomical amount of gas for the generator, which we needed to charge the RV’s battery, our phones, and other devices. It was also the only way I could vacuum or go online.

The mountain was volcanic, making tasks like digging for a septic system nearly impossible.

As the expenses piled up, we followed Mary’s advice and asked his mother for help. Dave initially tried to ignore my email messages, but after I pointed out that I knew he was receiving them (thanks to the receipts I got confirming their delivery), he passed the message on to “the queen,” as I came to refer to his selfish mother.

She sent a few thousand dollars but then told us, “No more.” That was when I began to loathe her more than ever. A mother’s responsibility to her child and their family shouldn’t end just because they’re older or have needed help before. That was part of the reason for my anger. The other reason was that Tom had done so much for her over the years, at his expense. She would use him for projects that cost him hours of his time and tons of money—money we needed. She lived in the old shack she’d shared with his dad before he died, always promising to “pay him back later.” During those years, she was more like a dependent than a parent. Tom had always had a hard time saying “no,” and she took advantage of that until he finally stood his ground.

I also lost all respect for Miss Perfect, as I began calling Mary, due to her rudeness and superiority complex. Initially, she seemed to care about others and didn’t want to offend anyone with her words or actions. But eventually, she stopped caring. Then she actually went out of her way to be offensive.

I was surprised by how cold the nights were, even in the summer. We could open the windows during the day, but at night, we often had to run the heat. Only in August did it stay warm enough at night and the days started to feel a little too hot.

I usually slept from 2 a.m. to 10 a.m., waking when the sun and heat filtered through the window beside the bed. I spent most of my time reading, writing, and listening to music. There wasn’t much else to do, and I wasn’t about to roam too far, knowing how easily I could get lost in the woods. All the trees looked the same, and with miles of forest around us, there was always the possibility, however remote, of encountering a mountain lion or a bear.

Even though we put up a screen room and a shed for extra space, living on the mountain was becoming tougher by the minute. The long commutes were wearing down the truck, and repairs cost us money we didn’t have. Tom got a job making computer cables, but it only paid minimum wage.

By September, we knew we had to leave the land. I was devastated. Tom and I even discussed the possibility of committing suicide together, though he wanted to “wait and see” what would happen next. But I didn’t want to wait. I was tired of living in a constant state of crisis, of building ourselves up only to be torn down again. I was sick of losing everything and being forced to start over. We lost a lot of money and possessions during this time, pawning, selling, or giving up things just to survive—while his mother sat on her pampered, spoiled ass doing absolutely nothing to help despite the letters we’d send detailing our struggles.

I began to wonder if we were destined to struggle for the rest of our lives.

 

Part 35

Note: This section was written in 2005 and edited in 2024 for sharing.

With tears streaming down my face, we left the mountain on September 7th. I felt beaten, helpless, and hopeless. It seemed like the more we wanted something, the more fate turned against us. I began to wonder if we would ever escape the past. We went to Oregon to save money, yet we ended up more broke than ever. We went to get away from people, but there we were, back in the city we had tried to escape, forced to face the chaos of civilization all over again. Though it was a small city, I was once again subjected to the blare of loud, obnoxious car stereos, barking dogs, and all the sounds that come with living close to others. I watched with anger, frustration, and sorrow as so many of the things we had run from began creeping back into our lives.

We started out at the Townhouse Motel, one of the noisiest places we stayed. It was owned by an older couple.

I sank into a deep depression and became incredibly emotional, feeling completely disconnected from reality. Crying spells came frequently, and I truly believed we would never live in a house again, much less own one. I hadn’t wanted to die as badly as I did that day since getting legally shit on. Though I knew this crisis wasn’t as severe as others I had survived, it’s always the one you’re going through that feels the worst at the time, and this one felt plenty bad enough.

To make matters worse, Tom and I were constantly worried about him being laid off. The small, family-owned company he worked for was struggling financially, and since he was new to the area, we knew he would be the first to go if they started cutting jobs.

I thought back to when Tom had asked me how it felt to be jobless and homeless on the first night of our journey to Oregon.

“It makes me nervous,” I had told him. “What about you? How do you feel?”

“Excited,” he had replied.

But that excitement had definitely worn off by now. We weren’t jobless anymore, but being homeless and living in motels was no fun at all.

After a week of enduring constant door-slamming at the Townhouse Motel, we moved to The Klamath Inn, owned by a Muslim family. The father wasn’t particularly friendly, but his son Shelvin was outgoing and said his father was like that with everyone.

By mid-September, the weather had started getting colder, making me regret our decision to come to Oregon. The chill reminded me too much of New England. Once the snow arrived in late October, I didn’t know which I hated more: Arizona or Oregon. I missed Arizona’s warmth, the monsoons, the palms, cacti, and roadrunners, but I didn’t miss the state itself or its crazy laws.

I longed for a place that didn’t get as blisteringly hot as Arizona but also didn’t turn cold and snowy. The area we were in wasn’t as snowy as New England, but it sure was colder. Tom, however, loved it. After growing up in the desert, it was a new and exciting experience for him. As much as I was coming to hate Oregon, it would ultimately become my ticket to my dream state—the one I had always thought I couldn’t live in for one reason or another. Part of me regretted not moving straight from Phoenix to Sacramento and skipping both Maricopa and Oregon. Sacramento seemed like it would offer a better climate, more job opportunities, and fairer insurance policies. Tom was paying $1 an hour of his pay for his insurance, and it would take $4 an hour to insure me, so we decided not to bother. Oregon’s lack of sales tax meant we would be hit hard at tax time.

Though it hurt to lose our land and the dream of building our own house, I realized I would have hated dealing with the brutal winters there—worse than where we were now, at 4,342 feet in elevation.

There were a few interesting things about life in Oregon, like Jane. Ah, Jane. She was a waitress at an awesome Chinese restaurant we couldn’t afford to visit often. From the moment we made eye contact, I knew she liked me. She was funny, and I enjoyed her service, but I doubted she would’ve made a good friend. No one is that hyper—not even me. Given how thin she was for her age, I suspected she was on drugs. Still, she was attractive, with long dark hair and dark eyes, and a bit tall. She eventually moved away, and I never saw her again.

Between early September and late October, we stayed in four different motels. The A1-Budget was the best. Raj and Tina, a friendly couple from India, owned it. Tina even bought a couple of dolls from me, which helped us out. She offered us a room with a kitchen for $650 a month, and while we briefly considered it, we decided we needed more space. Plus, I didn’t want them waking me up to clean the room when I was working nights.

We made one final trip up to the land to empty out the RV and dismantle the shed we had built.

“More money lost,” I thought bitterly as we took it apart.

 

Part 36

Written in 2005

When we left the land and the RV for good, we feared the man who sold us the property might hassle us about it. Surprisingly, he allowed us to sign the land back over to him. By now, the old RV, if it’s still there, is probably home to the local packrats, just like the other abandoned one. I hope they enjoy it more than we ever did!

We began scouring ads and found a duplex with a management property. We’d have preferred a house, but none were available at the time. Besides, something seemed determined to place me as close to people as possible! It couldn’t have done a better job with this duplex, where we were sandwiched between a unit on one side and another duplex on the other.

Before moving into the duplex, we received a final letter from Queen Marjorie herself and an email from Miss Perfect. The message was insulting and insensitive, bragging about their new kitten, calla lilies, and minor cuts and bruises. Meanwhile, we were homeless and starving, and they knew it. Yet, they didn’t care. It was both sad and alarming to witness this selfish side of his mother, one I had always heard about but had never seen firsthand. Her behavior had been restrained when Tom’s father was alive because, while not abusive, he had made most of the decisions, preventing her from acting out. I truly believe she would have used Tom, even if it killed him, and she wouldn’t have cared if we both dropped dead. It was a harsh realization—sometimes the ones who’ve been in your shoes can be the least empathetic. She had struggled in the past, especially when her kids were young and money was tight, so I had thought she’d understand what we were going through. But as far as she was concerned, she couldn’t be burdened by our problems anymore.

On Halloween, we finally moved out of the motel, retrieved our belongings from storage, and settled into a rather spacious one-bedroom duplex, built in the ’70s or ’80s. It was larger than the two-bedroom house we’re currently renting. Both units formed a U-shape, with bedrooms in the back surrounding the patios, and living rooms at the front. The kitchens, dining areas, and utilities were behind the living room, and the bathroom was behind the garage, which was in front of the bedroom. The place had brand-new sculpted carpet in shades of brown and tan. However, the windows constantly collected moisture during colder months, causing mildew to grow along the sills, and the bathroom lacked a vent. The electric wall heaters were also incredibly expensive, even for a 1,000-square-foot space.

That first night, I had my first asthma attack since quitting inhalers, likely triggered by something in the new carpet. I almost wished I still had an inhaler, but I made it through.

The biggest flaw was the claustrophobic feeling of being sandwiched between Beverly, our neighbor on one side, and the other duplex on the opposite side. Those units were barely eight feet from our bedroom and bathroom walls. A mother and daughter reportedly lived there, though it became clear more people stayed there, and they had plenty of company. The sound of doors constantly opening and closing as they passed from side to side quickly grew tiresome. As the weather warmed up, they practically lived out back, making it worse. This part of town, though considered the nicest, was mostly retirees and disabled individuals who were always home. Privacy was nonexistent. We couldn’t even open the bathroom window to let out steam because the neighbors were always nearby, often with their own windows wide open.

Not long after moving in, I met Beverly while hanging wind chimes in the backyard. She was 51 and on disability, which explained why she was always home. She was quiet for most of the five months we lived there, except for about six times when she blasted her stereo until I mentioned it, prompting her to switch to headphones. The only other disturbances were her six grandkids, who stayed for three days in late April when they came to town for her wedding to her ex, the one who had knocked out some of her teeth. sighs sadly The banging from the kids running and jumping around was maddening, reminding me of how inconsiderate people had become, with fewer parents teaching their kids respect or manners.

By May, Beverly moved out, and Patty, along with her medical dog Freckles, moved in. I was dismayed to be so close to a dog, despite its purpose. Like Beverly, Patty rarely left the house. At first, Patty was considerate, retrieving Freckles whenever he barked, especially when the neighbor’s cats stirred him up by the fence. However, by June, she began leaving the dog out for hours and started blasting her TV. It was strange because, initially, she had been eager to please, insisting she didn’t want to bother anyone. Where her sudden indifference came from, I’ll never know.

The dog’s barking echoed through the covered patios, making it impossible to drown out, even with fans. I had to blast music just to concentrate. The noise even began to annoy Tom, though he was never woken up since he slept at night, the only time it was quiet. I wished I could keep a regular schedule, but I was almost glad I couldn’t. Being awake during the early morning hours was the only time I could think clearly and focus on writing. When Tom wasn’t sleeping, I decided I would no longer be the only one worrying about noise. They didn’t care about us, so we stopped caring about them.

As summer progressed, it became clear Patty hadn’t been honest when she said she didn’t leave the dog outside for long periods. It also became apparent that she was a bit odd, engaging in six-hour watering sprees and other strange behaviors. But the strangest thing was when she picked the petals off the rosebush outside our bedroom window, one by one, until it was completely bare within a month.

I couldn’t help but wonder if Patty was deliberately taunting me with her constant presence, or at least rubbing it in. It seemed like she was always outside, and she spent an awful lot of time on our side of the yard.

Although most of her visitors were quiet, I’d never seen anyone have as much company as she did. She’d have guests over two or three times a day during the week.

To save money for a move, we canceled our DVD rental subscription, and I cut back on my doll collecting, which had been shifting from porcelain to vinyl as my preferences changed.

In late 2004, I began feeling discomfort in my bad ear. At first, I thought it just needed cleaning, but whenever Tom checked it, there was nothing there—no dead skin in the artificial canal. With my many cavities, we started to wonder if the pain was related to my teeth. This theory seemed more likely after one of my upper molars on the same side as my bad ear cracked while I was eating popcorn yet the pain continued, sometimes worse than others.

Two notable things happened in May 2005. First, when the truck’s registration and license expired, we decided not to renew them. It wasn’t necessary since the town of K-Falls was small enough to get around by walking or biking, which we both enjoyed despite the cold, snow, and ice.

The second was that I started entering contests and sweepstakes like crazy, turning it into a full-time hobby. I spent hours each day entering for prizes like cash, electronics, trips, books, clothes, jewelry, and more. About a month later, I had my first win. The prizes were small at first, but better than nothing. It became my new thrill, like visiting a casino daily without knowing what I’d walk away with.

July was the final straw with Tom’s mother. After returning the birthday and anniversary checks she sent, explaining that we couldn’t cash them without a bank account, I requested that she send the money via money order or Western Union. But we received nothing—not even a note acknowledging my letter. That’s when I decided it was time to give her a piece of my mind. I knew it wouldn’t change anything, but it felt good to finally say what I’d been holding back for years. For so long I’d bitten my tongue and tolerated her and Mary’s shit and this was my way of “fighting back.”

By August, it took all my willpower to keep from doing something drastic to Patty’s dog after enduring hours of nonstop barking, day after day, month after month. That’s when we ramped up our search for a house to rent.

 

Part 37

Written in 2007

Not long after we left the duplex, I entered my 40s and in late August, we found a small house to rent for just $450 a month on the edge of downtown. The neighborhood was older and a bit run-down, but it wasn’t unsafe. A coworker and friend of Tom’s, Eddy, helped us move, and someone he knew even towed our truck for free. While they were moving our stuff to the new place, I made sure to be as noisy as possible, just to get back at the rude, loony neighbor we had.

The reason the rent was so low was not just because the house was old—it was also tilted and easily the smallest house I’d ever seen, especially for a two-bedroom. It wasn’t even 1000 square feet. The house had a gas heater in the living room and we had to use portable heaters in the other rooms.

We weren’t entirely alone in this place. While we had the benefit of no shared walls, we did share the property with the best neighbor we ever had up until that time. Her name was Kim, a young woman who wasn’t working when we first moved in but later got a night job. She did have to park next to the house to reach her place in the back corner of the lot, and sometimes she and her company could get a bit noisy with car doors and stereos. But thankfully, her stereo wasn’t too loud and mostly blended in with the usual street noise. It was audible when we were awake, but it never woke me up.

We met the owner of the house only a few times, mostly when we had issues like freezing pipes or a broken refrigerator. For everything else, a handyman took care of the small repairs, like fixing some sewer issues.

We were glad we didn’t renew the truck’s license and registration since Tom’s job was just a six-minute walk away, and even the grocery store was closer.

The house had an old picket fence in the front and chain-link fences on one side and in the back. It was just a driveway’s width from a quiet elderly woman’s house, and about 60 feet away was another rental, a larger two-story house with three bedrooms. I was thrilled to learn that the property management company there forbade dogs. Their good-sized side yard ran right up to ours, but most of the renters didn’t get too obnoxious. Just a little music and some vehicle parking in the side yard, but it wasn’t too bad during the four turnovers of tenants.

Though it was quieter than the duplex, the most annoying sounds came from a dog in the back across the canal and the constant barrage of car stereos whizzing by.

After not hearing from Bob all summer, I sent him a letter, only to have it returned, labeled “deceased.” He had passed from the same thing Tom’s father died of—lung cancer caused by asbestos. It was sad, but I was relieved that Bob was no longer suffering.

A month or two before we left the duplex, we performed a spell Tom found online that was supposed to lift curses. I laughed at the idea but, with nothing to lose, gathered the household items required and gave it a try. Gradually, things improved, and I honestly believe it was due to that spell. There were just too many coincidences to ignore. Maybe the horseshoe outside the front door helped as well, along with the lucky bamboo plants we got, but either way, most of the two years spent in that house were fun.

In the fall of 2005, Tom was unexpectedly promoted and went from making $8 an hour to $13, though he eventually grew to hate his new role as QA manager.

With the extra money, I was finally able to see a doctor about the strange popping sensations and pressure in my bad ear. The doctor explained that the popping was due to a vacuum effect caused by congestion in the tube connecting the inner ear and throat, which was fairly common. Tom had experienced it too, but it wasn’t as annoying for him. We later suspected the pressure was linked to changes in elevation and the cold.

One of my fondest memories from living in that house was all the shopping I did—and Tinkerbell, the most incredible rat we ever had until then. Just when I thought there couldn’t be a more fun pet than Little Buddy or Blondie, Tinkerbell came along, and she was amazing. Friendly, smart, and full of energy. She’d chase me around the house, climb up my leg to sit with me and share treats. She was quite the terror as a baby, though, getting into all sorts of trouble—falling into the toilet, digging up plant soil, and getting stuck in spider traps.

In addition to expanding my doll collection, I had fun trying out new incense fragrances and buying a variety of other things with the extra money we had, though I later regretted not saving most of it.

Randy, our jolly mailman, was a delight. I looked forward to his visits when my schedule allowed me to catch him as he stopped by.

My moods influencing outcomes in more prominent ways than most is something Tom pointed out to me over the years. He said that while I might have premonitions and vibes, my real strength was influencing things based on my mood or attitude. At first, I laughed at the idea, but the more I thought about it, the more I began to see it. I even did some experimenting of my own.

I remembered how I used to take inhalers and nasal sprays that I was told I’d always need. But these days, I rarely use them. I was also told to avoid dairy because of my sensitive stomach, but one day, I got “determined” to enjoy it anyway, and now I do just that.

While it’s normal to feel good when things go well and lousy when they don’t, and for a positive attitude to attract positive outcomes, my experiences sometimes seemed to take this to an extreme.

Now that I understood my influencing abilities, I began to test it further. I started winning cash prizes more frequently, going from one or two small wins a month to wins every few days. One of my prizes was a Caribbean cruise, which we took in January 2007. But before the trip, I had a dream I knew meant something. In it, I was showering in a portable stall inside a warehouse with ceilings 15 to 20 feet high. When Tom came to help me down, we both fell, and I woke up before we hit the ground. I knew it was high enough that, had we landed, we would’ve been severely injured or worse. This dream made me feel uneasy, and sure enough, the trip was long and exhausting, and less fun than we’d hoped. When we got home, we had to deal with frozen pipes and a broken refrigerator.

Since K-Falls didn’t have a major airport, we took Amtrak to Portland and flew out from there. I loved flying, but the experience had turned into a chaotic circus of noisy kids.

The cruise was a blues festival on Holland-America’s Westerdam, featuring Delbert McClinton and other performers I’d never heard of. It lasted a week, sailing from Fort Lauderdale to the Bahamas, Puerto Rico, and the Grand Turks & Caicos, though we never made it to the last port due to stormy weather. While I loved Puerto Rico, Tom and I agreed we wouldn’t do it again, especially since only the stateroom was included in the package. We had to spend nearly $2,000 on airfare, hotel stays, ground transfers, taxes, and other costs. The stateroom, which was valued at $5,000, had a private veranda I enjoyed writing and reading on, but the room itself was small and cramped.

I sent a postcard from Puerto Rico to my parents, knowing it would surprise them. We laughed about it, imagining their reactions.

Not long after, I won another big prize: a travel certificate worth $7,000 for a trip to Italy. We thought it would be fun to surprise my parents again, but a looming disaster would spoil that idea—more on that later.

In late 2006, Tom found an article explaining my rolling sleep schedule, which was caused by abnormal melatonin levels making my circadian rhythm a little longer than the standard 24 hours. So I wasn’t going crazy after all, and I hadn’t just gotten myself into a hopelessly bad “habit” I couldn’t fix.

Around the same time, I tracked down my old friend Jessie’s address online and sent her a letter. Since she’d known me by a different last name when I lived in Arizona, I figured she might be confused getting a letter from a “Jodi S.” in Oregon. When months passed with no reply, I assumed she no longer lived at the address I had. But in the spring of 2007, she surprised me with an email explaining she had misplaced my letter, which is why it took her so long to respond. We’ve kept in touch ever since. At the time, she was separated from her husband, working as an accountant, and living in a duplex with her 4-year-old daughter. She moved back in with her husband a few months later, and her son had recently gone out on his own.

I still hear from Mary regularly, but not much from Paula—she’s never been much of a writer.

Like many kids growing up in New England, I fantasized about moving to California. As Tom and I grew more frustrated with Oregon—the high taxes, the cold, the snow, his job, our rundown house, the limited stores and restricted hours, the lack of opportunities—we began to talk seriously about moving.

By June of 2007, we were ready to leave Oregon behind. Tom tried to find a job online, but it didn’t pan out. We also couldn’t find an apartment in advance to avoid the cost of motels, especially in pricey California. With limited options, we decided to take the $2,500 I had won in another big sweepstake and hope for the best.

We started severing our ties to Oregon. Tom gave notice at work, and we let the property management company know we were leaving.

On the morning of July 25th, I woke up, looked at the packed boxes around me, and smiled. The little girl who had dreamed of moving to California over 30 years ago was about to make that dream a reality.

I got out of bed. It was time to make that dream a reality.

thruthedecades: (Default)
 Part 30

Most of the DOs were either cool or indifferent, but there were some who reveled in their power. Also, most of the DOs were women, but there was one male DO named Bergman whom I absolutely couldn’t stand. They introduced a new rule stating that inmates had to tuck their shirts in when in the hallways. One day I forgot to tuck mine in on my way to visit with Tom, and Bergman threatened to cancel my visit over it. The rage it sparked in me was intense, though I managed to control it. Just being told what to do at 35 was bad enough, but the threat of missing my visit with Tom over a stupid shirt infuriated me. It wouldn’t have just been cruel to me—it would’ve been cruel to Tom, too, after he took the time to come see me. Fortunately, Bergman didn’t cancel the visit, but if he had, I really believe I would have lost it.

Christoffers creeped me out from the start, though I rarely saw her. For reasons I couldn’t understand, she looked at me with such intense hatred. Maybe she’d heard about me in the news and believed the media’s lies, or maybe I reminded her of someone she hated. Who knows?

Woodruff was a DO high on power. She left me sitting forever after a visit in the cramped, stuffy booth while she goofed off with other DOs. When I tried to get her to do her job and escort me back to my dorm, she told me to sit there longer. Yet, less than a minute later, she came to get me. If she had waited a moment longer, I might have told her off, not caring if she wrote me up. She made me feel like a child all over again, ordered to sit in the corner.

I don’t remember the real name of “The Donut Man,” but he was one of the male DOs who not only liked me but could have been a romantic interest if guys were my thing. He let me sneak in extra snacks after a visit one day. I returned just as dinner was being served, and the trays were still on the cart in the hallway. Palma was working that night as The Donut Man escorted me back.

“Oh, cool! Donuts for dessert tonight,” I said. “I love donuts. Especially since dinner’s usually less than edible.”

“Yeah, I hear you on that one,” The Donut Man replied. He checked to see where Palma was and then said, “Grab a few extras if you want.”

“I’d love to, but how would I get them past Palma?” I asked.

“Just tuck them under your shirt,” he suggested.

I smiled a “thanks” as Palma unlocked the pod door. If she noticed how “pregnant” I suddenly looked, she didn’t say a word.

Mena wasn’t the worst, but she really overreacted when she went off on me for coming out of my cell after she accidentally popped the door lock. Couldn’t she have just admitted her mistake and let it go?

Smith, a.k.a. Barbie, was a whiny, moody bitch. She earned the nickname Barbie for the way she plastered her face with makeup. To a lot of people, she was beautiful, but to me, she looked as fake as one of my ten-dollar musical dolls. My nickname for her was Pancake Face Smith.

Kahn started off nice but turned into one of the rudest DOs there. She even made some moves to keep me from having to go into a big cell, but after a few months away, she came back completely changed. I wondered if something had happened to her while she was gone.

One day I waited and waited for an escort to bring me to visitation. When I went to the tower where Kahn was reading the paper, she told me to go back and wait, which I did—for what felt like an eternity. When I returned to the tower to check again, she screamed at me to wait, and I wished I could slap the bitch! Why did the rudest people always have some kind of power over me?

Chaikowski, nicknamed “Misery,” was the least favorite of all. She was strict, but I personally preferred her over Pancake Face Smith. At least Misery smiled occasionally and took time to chat with people. I was even shocked one day when she smiled at me, something I never thought she could do after I had flipped her off a month earlier for waking me up to make me take down pictures of Tom I had glued to the wall with toothpaste.

Then there were the special task force people, often called “The Men in Black” or “The Shadow Men.” There was also Jackson, queen of the Gang & Jail Intelligence Unit, though, in my opinion, it should have been called the Jail Stupidity Unit.

Teresa had only been in jail for two days when we were both rudely jarred out of a dead sleep at 9:30 one morning. Vasquez was on duty that day. She was a really nice lady and one of the more popular DOs. She’d give me extra lunches and often chat with me, and on the day the Shadow Men arrived, she saved me from getting written up and losing my visitation.

One of my funniest memories with Vasquez (before I get into the Shadow Men story) involved the ever-crazy Melinda. Melinda would go back and forth between being sweet and friendly to a raving lunatic. One night I decided to stir things up and yelled through the vents that connected our cells, “Hey, everyone, guess what?”

“What?” came a chorus of voices.

“I can make psycho Melinda go off on me. Just watch this. Hey, schizo, can you hear me?”

Sure enough, Melinda started cussing me out, causing the entire pod to erupt in laughter.

The next day, during my hour out, I flipped Melinda off behind Vasquez’s back, knowing she’d lose it.

“Fuck you!” Melinda shouted.

“See?” I said to Vasquez. “She’s so mean!”

“Yeah, it doesn’t sound like there’s a lot of love in the house today,” Vasquez replied with a smile.

Oh, how Melinda and I used to get under each other’s skin—childish as it was, I admit!

Anyway, the Shadow Men came to “toss” M Dorm, which meant they were doing a search. I had never seen people more high on power trips! After they handcuffed us and made us sit out in the dayroom, they tore through the cells like hurricanes. Even if you didn’t have contraband, they would take random stuff, just because they could, it seemed. They swiped some of my pencils, my little toothbrushes, and even a few paragraphs I had written in my journal. Luckily, I had just sent several pages of journaling home. What also struck me as suspicious was that they took letters I had begun writing that mentioned the corrupt cop in my case. It made me wonder if they knew something or had something to hide. Why else would they take those?

When one of the Shadow Men led Teresa and me—still cuffed together—back to the cell to be uncuffed, I noticed the mess they left behind.

“Fucking assholes trashed the cell,” I muttered.

As one of them unlocked our cuffs, he threatened to write me up and take away my visitation rights. Then, he went on to brag about what a hotshot he was, telling me to watch who I was talking to.

Wouldn’t it burst his bubble to know I thought he was no more important or impressive than a cockroach? I pretty much told him this, saying I didn’t care who he was. I asked him how he’d feel if he got woken up out of a sound sleep, only to have some of his stuff taken and the rest thrown around.

He never did write me up. Vasquez later told me that as they were leaving, after writing up a few others, one of them asked, “Are we forgetting anyone?” That’s when she stepped in and insisted she had a lot of work to do, and they left.

Shortly after the Shadow Men stormed through M Dorm, Jackson called me into the computer room the juvies used. She was questioning everyone, though I wasn’t sure why. She had a few questions specifically for me. She wanted to know why her name was mentioned in the paragraphs that had been taken from me. I had written about being pissed at her and Jill, the classification lady, for shuffling us around like we were nothing but game pieces.

After I explained that to her, she asked me a few trivial questions, and I never heard from her or the Shadow Men again.

Bangert was probably the oldest one working there. She was somewhere in her fifties, I think. She was really nice, too. I’d often be her sounding board when the “fucking bitches” in the Alpha program left the place looking like a pigsty. The Alpha program was for alcoholics.

Means was a funny one. Her nametag read “B. E. Means,” and she’d joke that she was going to drop the “s” and just “be mean.” She made a game out of cell searches, coming in saying she was looking for a million dollars or something equally silly.

She noticed the wads of dried toilet paper I used to block most of the vent and said, “You’re not really supposed to do that.”

“Yeah, I know, but you didn’t see it,” I said.

“Nope, I didn’t see it,” she agreed, leaving the cell with a metallic clang as the door closed behind her.

I had mixed feelings about Chambers, but for the most part, the 18-year-old was cool. We often swapped jokes.

Barajas, another younger one, loved to tease me. During my hour out, I’d hide the TV remote or make sure she’d catch me doing something I shouldn’t, like passing items between cells. She’d scold me, enjoying every minute of it, while I’d laugh and play Miss Innocent.

She was shocked on the days when I wasn’t mad at anyone. “You mean you don’t want to kill anyone today?” she once asked. “No bullying your bunkie either?”

Mossman was the wimpy type that I couldn’t resist teasing. During my first few weeks there, she escorted me to Medical when I needed new inhalers. That night, I was dealing with three different kinds of attacks—asthma, allergies, and panic. I was so high-strung that they cuffed me with my hands in front, and as we walked, I kept sneezing all over her handcuffs.

About a month later, I saw her in the hallway. “Hey, Mossman!” I called out.

She turned to look at me, and I mimicked being cuffed, raising my hands to my nose and faking a sneeze.

Shaking her head, she continued on her way, while I laughed to myself.

Officers Tate and Temple, both third-shift DOs, reminded me that not all Black officers were bad.

Tate and I had a little game we’d play. Toward the end of my sentence, whenever I saw her, I’d tell her how many days I had left. She started asking for the number of hours instead and promised to ask every time she saw me. So, whenever I knew she was on duty, I’d quickly calculate the hours and give her the numbers during headcount. She loved it.

Temple was supposed to be the one to walk me out of M Dorm on the night of my release (they usually pull you from your cell in the early morning hours, then release you at sunrise), but for some reason, she didn’t make it. I’m sure she tried. Beaudoin ended up getting the honors instead.

Espi was my favorite first-shift DO, and probably the most attractive 50-year-old I’d ever seen—not that I was attracted to her beyond her friendly personality.

She loved hearing my jokes and cracked me up one day when she said she wished she could hit Baldilocks over the head with her own cane for bugging her so much.

With the exception of Teddy Bear, no DOs stand out in my mind quite like officers Pérez and Palma. I’ll admit the only reason Palma stood out at first was that I was attracted to her—at least to her appearance. The second shift DO, around 30, was very by-the-book. She was half Hispanic, half Black, about five-foot-four, and around 140 pounds, with jet-black hair and very dark eyes. She had a mean-looking expression and a serious demeanor, but she made for good eye candy for a while.

Palma was notorious for being a strict, cell-bouncing, cell-tossing tyrant. But Palma had a soft spot, and I seemed to be it. I can’t say for sure that she liked me, but each time I saw her, it felt more likely. Other inmates thought so too. There were so many times I was shocked she didn’t yell at me or write me up, especially when I cussed her out. It seemed like I could get away with a lot more with her than others could. Once, after I apologized for swearing at her for moving me around so much, she said, “You’re okay, babe,” surprising me with the use of the word “babe.”

During my first two months in A Tower, Palma was always there. About 80% of my interactions with DOs were with her. She was the only one who actually spoke to me beyond the usual "hello" or “how are you?”

 

Part 31

It was New Year’s Day when Palma moved me to M Dorm and into Mary’s cell. After I told Mary that I liked Palma, we debated whether Palma was straight or could possibly be bi. Then Mary told me she was curious, had balls of brass, and was going to tell Palma I liked her. I thought she was joking, but I was wrong!

I happened to be sitting on my bunk and had just turned on my radio when Palma came by, and Mary informed her that I had a crush on her. I had the radio on at that instant, so by the time I turned it off, all I heard was Palma saying, “Don’t tell me that shit. I don’t want to know.”

I thought to myself, great! Just great! The woman hates gays, and now the door’s going to open, and I’m going to get maced!

As I pretended to play dumb, bouncing around to the imaginary beat on my radio, I then heard her say in a cheerful tone, “And you ladies have a good night.”

I never saw her the whole time (I wouldn’t dare look her way).

“She’s quite flattered,” Mary said next.

“But she couldn’t be if she said she didn’t want to know or be told, and there goes the tank I asked her for, too,” I said dubiously.

I was surprised she even bothered to tell us to have a good night, but that’s the part I didn’t see. Mary thought her initial reaction was one of shock or maybe even embarrassment because, after a brief pause, Mary said a warm smile broke out across her face and she walked away with a cheerful bounce. Not even ten minutes later, I received not one, but three medical tanks as her shift was ending.

I could see how the news might have caught her off guard. I can just imagine her doing her rounds, hearing the usual things like, “What time is it?” “Can you bring me a tank order on your next walk?” “Don’t forget the nail clippers!” Then: “Jodi has a crush on you.”

Palma only worked three more times in M Dorm while I was there. The next time she was on, I slipped a sheet of jokes under the door like I said I would since she liked it when I’d tell her jokes. “Thank you, ma’am,” she said with an amused smile (pretty happy and smiley for someone whose initial reaction to my crush wasn’t so thrilling).

Then Palma shocked the hell out of us by announcing to the whole pod that she was going to do a search. Palma never gave any warning when she was about to toss us! Mary thought I had something to do with that, but either way, she and I put the extra panties we weren’t supposed to have on over the ones we were wearing, and I stuffed my extra towel in the seat of my pants and sat on it. Fortunately, when she got to our cell, she did a very half-assed search, never even asking us to get off our bunks or step out of the cell.

At one point, I showed her a picture I’d taken of a snake, telling her how it waltzed onto our land one day—a 10-acre ranch in Maricopa—and Palma wanted to know who else owned it. When I told her my husband and I owned it, she said she didn’t know I was married. This is when Mary said she noticed a change in Palma’s expression, which she thought was one of disappointment (something I couldn’t see from my vantage point). We were both sitting on our bunks at the time, and since she was checking Mary’s bunk at that moment, I could only see her from the waist down.

The second to last time she worked, I was with Ida, who noticed a difference in how she treated me which was better than others were treated.

I was with Tiffany the last time she worked while I was there. I had 25 more days to go at that point. This was when she took me down into the dayroom to chat for a good 15 minutes or so. Other inmates stood in their doors watching. I wouldn’t dare look at them because I knew I’d burst out laughing if I did.

The next day, Mary, Myra, and Peaches teased me good-heartedly, commenting on how Palma really put the digs on me.

I don’t have as much to say about Pérez, a stout Puerto Rican of 44, because she was a third-shift DO who rarely worked M Dorm. I always knew she was gay just by her appearance and mannerisms. I also knew that she liked me, and I liked her, though not in the same way as with Palma. I wasn’t attracted to Pérez, but I thought she was a wonderful person. She really helped me a lot. She’d chat with me whenever she worked and was very supportive and encouraging. I was surprised by just how much personal info she shared with me, too.

Pérez had a deaf brother, and each time she worked, I’d teach her a few signs. I don’t know why she waited until then to decide to learn it, but she enjoyed learning what little I taught her.

If there was ever a ray of sunshine in that jail, it was my then-sweet Teddy Bear, Officer Johnson. Whenever she was on, I knew I would be okay. I knew that she would look out for me and always have my best interests at heart.

I didn’t see much of her until the last half of my sentence. The more I saw her, the less I thought of Palma. Johnson was known to work M Dorm as often as Palma was known to work A Tower, but there was a gap in the middle of my sentence, for some reason, where she was rotating around the jail. She’d be in other dorms, the control station, Medical, doing escort, etc.

Nonetheless, by November, I knew there was something about the vibrant, red-headed officer so full of life and energy that tugged at my heart. By January, I knew I really liked her a lot, and by April, I knew I was in love with her—not just in lust, but in true, honest-to-God love. I tried to tell myself it wasn’t possible since I barely knew much about her, other than that she also liked mice for pets, as well as birds, and was originally from California, though she had also lived in Georgia. But I knew how I felt, and there was no denying it.

It was also startling how life was imitating art, in a sense, though I hadn’t written much of that story about the girl framed for whatever, who fell for a guard who liked her back. I’d always had this thing about women in uniform, yet to think my fantasy had become a reality was totally mind-boggling! If someone had told me I’d like a DO who liked me back, I’d never have believed it in a million years. Maybe she wouldn’t have believed it, either. I guess we really do meet people we like when we least expect, in the places we least expect.

The more I chatted with Teddy Bear and the more things I discovered we had in common, the more comfortable I felt around her. She seemed different from me in some ways, yet at the same time, we seemed to have common ground. Although most people prefer those who are carbon copies of themselves, I always liked a good mixture. I was glad we weren’t too different or too alike.

Teddy Bear was extremely intelligent and so much fun to be around that I didn’t care that she had a face full of acne. Nor did I care how big she was. I loved all five feet, ten inches, and 200 pounds of her. She had light brown eyes and red hair which fell slightly below her shoulders. I had never been attracted to a redhead before, she she was a first for me.

Big-boned, broad-shouldered, narrow-hipped, and muscular, Teddy Bear wasn’t exactly Miss Feminine of the Year. That was another thing that had changed for me. For someone who once preferred feminine women, I found myself drawn to her more masculine look, though within limits. I couldn’t imagine her in a dress, but she still had a distinctly female appearance despite her masculine presence and clunky walk. Her voice, with its slight southern drawl, didn’t sound butchy at all.

When I asked her how she thought I’d look if I dyed my hair red, she said she didn’t think it would suit me.

“But I have a lot of gray coming in,” I said.

“That’s what I’ve always thought was so attractive about you. It really brightens things up, and you’ve got the perfect coloring for that salt-and-pepper look.”

Hearing this was so flattering. Not many women, I supposed, get complimented on their gray hairs, even if I didn’t have many yet back then.

I decided I’d wait until I saw her on the outside to tell her she had nice buns, and seeing each other outside of jail was part of the plan, or so I thought at the time.

When she helped me move out of the big cell and into the little one, before crazy Melinda came to join me, she impressed me with her strength. The mattresses were heavy, and I was struggling to toss the extra one onto the top bunk, but she hurled it up like it weighed nothing.

“That’s a good-looking guy you’ve got there,” she said, referring to a picture of Tom with Ratsy on his shoulder as she was leaving.

“Yes, it is,” I replied.

And you’re not so bad yourself, I thought.

Her saying this, combined with the fact she wore a diamond ring, threw me off at first. I knew the ring could mean anything—it could be from a woman or a family heirloom—but it still made me wonder sometimes what was really going on with her.

That night, on her final walk, I was sitting at the desk writing when I suddenly felt someone watching me. I turned to the door and saw her staring through the window at me. When she realized I’d noticed, she quickly moved on, though I didn’t think much of it at the time.

Before that, I’d only seen her a couple of times that I remember, and she wasn’t happy with me either. The first time, I was in a small cell with Kim and asked her to send me to Medical for a new inhaler because my lungs were tight. I knew the longer you went without an inhaler, the worse your asthma could get.

“You’re just having an anxiety attack,” she said dismissively and walked away as if she didn’t care.

“Oh, is that what you think this is?” I yelled after her, then cussed her out. If she heard me, she didn’t show it.

Another time, Officer Miller let the last cell on its hour stay out for two hours. Lora, Madoline, and Deanna—my cellies at the time—were furious. They filed a grievance, and I regret letting them talk me into going along with it. I didn’t care much, and I knew it was pointless to complain about a DO, but all four of us filed grievances. Teddy Bear, who had to sign off on them, wasn’t happy. She didn’t say anything, but you could tell by her walk and the way she yanked the grievances from the door that she was pissed.

“You’re going to miss me when I’m gone,” I told her a few months into my sentence.

“Yeah, you’re the kind that keeps me on my toes,” she said.

The thought of never seeing her again saddened me. I thought about the jokes we shared and the things we had in common, like our knowledge of Spanish. She even knew some German.

She’d tell me about her new cockatiel, and I’d tell her about the rats. We never ran out of things to talk about. Teddy Bear, who worked second shift, made the time fly by. The end of her shift always brought mixed emotions. I was glad to be one day closer to release, but I hated seeing my Teddy Bear leave.

A little over four months into my sentence, she told me there was a huge article about me on the front page of the Arizona Republic. Words can’t describe the embarrassment and humiliation I felt, especially having to learn about it from someone I had a crush on. For her to read about things that never happened, since I knew the media never told the truth—and neither did the so-called “victims”—infuriated me. I didn’t care what strangers thought of the article, and I knew those who truly knew me could separate fact from fiction, but Teddy Bear wasn’t a stranger, and she didn’t know me well either.

Though she wouldn’t get into much detail about the article, she tried to console me by saying they wrote good things about me.

Oh, really? I thought. They don’t even know me! They’ve never met me! How could they write anything good or bad without actually knowing me?

She let me call Tom, and as always, he calmed and reassured me. But I had to wonder: if they hadn’t forgotten about me yet, would they ever? And what was next? A made-for-TV movie? It stunned me that so much was being made out of so little. Don’t take it personally, they’d say—it’s just how things work here. But I did take it personally. It was my life they were trampling on.

I had pissed Teddy Bear off by ganging up on a fellow officer, and that night was her turn to piss me off in return. Toward the end of the night, Silvia, who had gone out to make a call, informed me that Charlotte had gone home and that the small cell downstairs was empty. After the nurse and commissary came and went, I asked if I could roll down to that room, and I was surprised by how sharply she snapped at me.

“You can’t have that room! You’re staying here!” she barked, then slammed the door in my face.

Who pissed in your coffee this morning, bitch? I thought.

That night, I decided I would hate her forever. She had been rude, and I didn’t deserve to be the one she took her frustrations out on just because her night had been hectic.

But that was easier said than done. Teddy Bear was just too cool to snub, and after all, no one’s perfect. I figured I’d just yell back if she yelled at me again, knowing I could never stay mad at her for long.

I still managed to get into the cell Charlotte had been in, though. I just had to wait until the next day, and it was Espi who moved me. I was surprised since she usually didn’t do moves.

The next time Teddy Bear worked M Dorm was after Teresa had come to join me. By this point, Teddy Bear and I had started playing a little guessing game. She’d guess how many days I had left, which was about 50 at the time, and she’d always guess wrong on purpose, just to make me laugh.

After several walks where she’d stop to chat with me about various things, Teresa said, “I didn’t know you guys were friends on the outside.”

“We’re not,” I replied.

“Maybe she likes you.”

“Johnson? Nah, she’s friendly with everyone.”

But then I started thinking about it—the time she stared at me, the way she’d sometimes smile out of context, our talks, and the laughs we shared.

Then, the key turned in the lock and the door opened. It was Teddy Bear again. This time she was telling me about a giant rat she’d seen on the news. After answering some questions for Teresa, she turned to me as she was about to back out of the room and said, “Okay, babe.” Then, quickly correcting herself, she added, “Ladies,” with a nod as if to cover the slip-up.

The door closed, and I glanced at Teresa.

The expression on her face clearly said, “Told you so.”

The thought of Teddy Bear possibly liking me wasn’t just surprising—it was incredibly flattering.

Officer Johnson, you can call me “babe” anytime. Anytime!

The next time Teddy Bear worked, I was alone. I was determined to find out if she really did like me or not. I was genuinely curious.

“Get flirting, girl!” I told myself.

First, I told her a gay joke, making sure to let her know I had nothing against gays since I liked women myself.

Later, I took my shirt off, clipped my little radio to my sports bra, and started jogging. Inmates often hung out in their cells without their shirts, but I wanted to see if Teddy Bear would react.

She did—but it wasn’t what I expected. When she saw me, she blushed and looked away. I figured she was uncomfortable, so I told myself to back off. I didn’t want to chase someone who might not actually be interested. I respected her too much, and making her uncomfortable was the last thing I wanted.

“Sorry about that,” I told her, teasing her a bit for blushing as red as her hair. “I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable.”

“Oh, that’s okay,” she said. “I’ve seen people in their underwear before.”

That same night, she moved me to my favorite cell. It would be my last move.

The next day, I realized she had kicked someone out of M Dorm just so I could stay alone. A smelly new arrival needed a lower bunk on the lower tier due to a bad leg, so Teddy Bear threw me up in the cell Silvia had been in and sent the new girl to A Tower.

From then on, Teddy Bear worked M Dorm more frequently. Since I was alone and she didn’t have to work with another officer in the small dorm, it gave us more time to talk.

I started writing little “kites” to Teddy Bear. In jailhouse lingo, kites are notes you fold up and slip under doors. I left mine in the trap for her. By this point, we both knew we liked each other—there were no more doubts.

One time, I told her how Ida and I would try to guess the officers’ names based on their initials. I shared that our guesses for her were Rebecca, Ronda, Renee, and Rachel. She seemed impressed, suggesting we might have guessed correctly with one of those names. I cracked up when I told her that Ida thought she might be a Rhoda, but I disagreed, saying Rhodas are usually super ugly, so Ida suggested Ronda instead. Teddy Bear laughed and said, “Hey, there you go. She’s only a little ugly. Call her Ronda.”

She asked me what names we came up with for the other officers, and I shared them with her. I mentioned that we thought Officer Smith might be an Amanda. Using a low, sarcastic voice I’d never heard her use before—a voice that was surprisingly sexy—she said, “Some people say she’s Barbie.”

“I like ‘Pancake Face Smith’ better,” I whispered. “But that’s our secret.”

“Okay,” she said playfully. “Just between you and me.”

“This other girl and I were talking about how you remind us of a big, warm teddy bear,” I told her.

“I’d rather be called Teddy Bear than some of those other names you’ve been coming up with for me.”

I couldn’t resist pulling my “I’m Linda Ronstadt’s daughter” routine on her, and she totally fell for it. Usually, I’d let someone believe it indefinitely, but I couldn’t lie to her.

I asked if she noticed the resemblance before I spilled the beans, and she said, “There’s a big resemblance. You’ve got her hair.”

After I admitted I was kidding, I mentioned that people have said we look alike, even in the eyes, despite hers being brown and mine being green.

“You do have her eyes,” she said. “That’s what was always so pretty about her.”

When someone tells you that you look like someone they think is pretty, they’re telling you that you’re pretty too. I took it as a huge compliment, especially coming from Teddy Bear. If Pancake Face Smith had said it, I wouldn’t have cared. But from Teddy Bear? It meant everything.

When thoughts of the people who had wronged me consumed me, and I found myself seething with rage, I’d think of my Teddy Bear, as I started to call her, and remember that something good did come out of all the shit I went through. I also had a man waiting for me on the outside who loved me very much.

“I think I know your middle name,” I told her during one of our walks.

“What is it?” she asked.

“Diane.”

“Wrong.”

“Denise? Debbie? Daisy? Dawn?”

“Oh, thank you, thank you,” she said. “Dawn is a pretty one.”

When I asked her what she’d guess my name to be if she didn’t already know it, she said she’d have to think about it. A walk or two later, she told me she’d guess my name to be either Dawn or April. And that’s how I became “Dawn.”

One time she was telling me about her bird, and I jokingly asked if she was going to get any mice for it.

“I don’t know. Maybe I’ll get some from you,” she said.

I blinked in surprise. Was she hinting at us getting together?

The thought of us possibly getting together thrilled me, and at the time, I had no reason to think she was just talking. She seemed to genuinely like me and didn’t mind my flaws. I never got the impression she expected me to be some perfect, inhuman person without faults, nor did I think she was toying with me.

But we would have to wait, she told me. She said the officers had a policy about not getting involved with inmates for at least one year after their release, figuring that by then, both would have moved on. Though the rule sounded a bit odd to me, I figured it was just her being a dedicated professional. I couldn’t see why she’d want to wait if she really liked me as much as I liked her. After all, no one needed to know.

When I mentioned that I wouldn’t be around much longer since my release date was approaching, she briefly looked away with a slight sadness in her eyes before turning back to me and saying, “That’ll be boring.”

“If I didn’t know I was going to see you again, I’d be bawling my eyes out.”

“Aww,” she said.

Looking back, it’s probably a good thing I didn’t know the truth at that point. If I had, I’d have been bawling my eyes out a year sooner than I eventually did. In the meantime, I waited every day, fingers crossed with hope, for the change of shift. And each time I saw her on duty, I’d squeal with excitement.

I kept Tom updated on our chats and even had him send in pictures to give to her—some of the animals, some of me. One picture was of me floating in the pool with a superimposed rat on top of me that I’d created with Photoshop. We even talked about taking pictures of her and her bird and adding all kinds of funny effects.

One of my funniest memories of her was the “dead friends” misunderstanding. In one of my notes to her, I said she could meet my other friends besides my furry ones, though they weren’t alive.

On her next walk, she came into my cell looking confused and said, “Okay, so these dead friends of yours—?”

“No, no!” I cut her off, laughing. “Just because they’re not alive doesn’t mean they’re dead.” Then I pulled out a sheet of paper and showed it to her.

“Oh, you’re talking about dolls!” she exclaimed. Then we both laughed harder than ever for a good solid minute.

Another time, I mentioned in a note that Dan’s place, the lot diagonally across from ours, was for sale. A year after we moved in, it had been put on the market. When I told her about the single-wide trailer he had and the rentals in the back, she asked if there was space for horses.

“One per acre,” I replied.

“Can you see the mountains from there?”

“Big time,” I said, explaining more about the area before drawing her a map at her request. I was surprised she might be interested in moving, even though it would be a hell of a drive to and from the jail. I don’t know if she ever checked the place out, though. I had less than a week left in my sentence when I gave her the map, and I knew she was busy. As it turned out, Dan’s single-wide was moved to the other side of the property a few months after I got home, and a small double-wide took its place—but not by Teddy Bear. Instead, a couple moved in who sometimes blasted their music, though not loudly enough for us to hear inside our house.

Six months later, another rental was added out back, and it too, was rented by a couple. Both couples were white, which surprised me since the area was predominantly Mexican.

The second-to-last time Teddy Bear worked near where I was housed was a Sunday night, a week before my release. She said she’d be back on Monday or Thursday, but I didn’t see her on either of those days. I just knew she’d come back one last time before I left—and she did, on Friday. She told me she’d tried to get in the day before but couldn’t. A few other officers requested to be there during my final week, though certainly not for the same reasons as Teddy Bear.

That last time, I noticed the diamond ring she used to wear was gone.

Although I knew I’d fallen for Teddy Bear, it didn’t take away from my love for Tom. I’d have fallen for her with or without Tom in the picture, no matter how much I loved him. Though I had no desire to leave Tom, I realized I missed being with a woman at times. Not even the gentlest of men could replace the soft, warm touch of a woman.

 

Part 32

NOTE: This next section was updated in 2002 and edited for sharing in 2024.

I’ve been home for ten months now, and so far, there have been no additional legal problems—nothing major, anyway. However, we did have to shell out an additional $60 to get me a mental health screening that was supposed to be covered by the state. Part of the terms of my probation stated that I must have an “immediate” mental health screening. Well, six months isn’t very immediate, so why they didn’t do this while I was still in jail beats me. But you know how it is—the courts can bend the rules as they see fit.

I know that as long as we live in this house, we’ll always be potential targets of the very sick people who turned my life upside down, all in the name of hate and revenge. The question is: how much hatred do they still harbor toward me, and how brazen and invincible do they feel about showing their dark side even more?

“Don’t worry about it,” Tom assured me. “Their connections are in Phoenix, not here.”

But I do worry. After all I’ve been through because of these sickos, I can’t help but worry. It’s been five long years now, with them obsessively making my life a living hell, with nearly two more to go, at the very least. I have no reason to believe they’re just going to go away.

“Why should they?” one inmate said to me while I was still in jail. “They already know they can get you through our joke of a legal system, so why should they quit torturing you now just because you moved? Look how much worse they’ve affected your life from a distance than when they were just a few feet away. You said it yourself; they took full control of your life. Before, they were just a noise nuisance. Well, honey, it’s up to you to take back your life because they aren’t about to give it to you.”

Fortunately for me, I have an uncanny knack for sensing impending danger, though I don’t usually sense good things on the horizon. Right now, I don’t sense any immediate trouble. If they’re going to get me through the law and set me up again, I wouldn’t expect it to happen until the end of probation. If they plan on coming after us or doing something to the house, it would probably happen right after the probation ends. It’s going to be hard for this sick bitch to suddenly have no connection to me. I know her type—someone who likes to be in control. First, she lost the connection she had to us by being our neighbor. When she loses the connection and control she has through the law, there’s no telling how she might react.

Still, I get a little paranoid every time I hear a vehicle drive by. I’m always looking out the window. Not just because I enjoy the wildlife and the beauty of the view, but because I’m always watching for the telltale sign of dust that says someone’s coming down the road. I hope and pray it’s just some harmless soul who doesn’t care that I exist any more than I wish to acknowledge their existence.

In November, the pump on the well went out, and we had to shower at Mary and Dave’s place. We got a bigger pump and switched from plastic piping to galvanized piping, which cost over five grand. Tom’s mother paid for it, and while I’m very grateful, I also feel she owed us, considering the time and money she took from us early in our marriage. Even though the time can never be replaced. She was supposed to give us money, as well as Mary, David, Ray, and Steven—money that both she and Dad agreed to give us before he died. But she never did.

In February, our heat pump sprang a Freon leak.

Backing up to my release: I wasn’t let out of my cell until 5 a.m., but that was okay because they usually pull you out at 2 a.m., and I’d have just sat in the crowded, smelly holding cell even longer, with no place to lay down and relax. I actually fell asleep while waiting.

As the escort and I passed J Dorm on the way to the outtake area, the door opened, and out popped Pérez. “I saw your name on the list, and I wanted to say goodbye,” she said, extending her hand toward me.

I was glad I got to say goodbye to her, along with a few others who were awake, pressing their hands against the Plexiglas window, to which I pressed mine as well in a final farewell.

Due to only sleeping a couple of hours and being so excited, I didn’t really say all the things I wanted to say to her, but that would come later in a letter I wrote to her a year after my release. Instead, I excitedly exclaimed, “This is it! I don’t believe it! The time’s finally come!”

“I told you it would,” Pérez said.

After sitting in the holding cell for about an hour, we changed out of our uniforms and left. Tom pulled up in the car, and I ran out into the parking lot and jumped in next to him. We hugged and kissed on the way out of the lot, then headed for a fast-food drive-through. Oh, how wonderful it was to have burgers, chicken strips, fries, and shakes! Real, honest-to-God American food. Chinese and seafood were my favorites, and I was determined to catch up on that as well.

After getting our food, we headed toward the house with me chatting excitedly about seeing Houdini. That’s when Tom told me he was dying, and I nearly choked on my chicken strip. Here was yet another thing these degenerate fucks had taken from me—the last six months of Houdini’s life. He looked awful when I got back to the house, and he died two days later. Harry, the rat Tom got to replace Ratsy, died shortly after as well. A few days later, we went to the pet store and bought Sneezy and Little Buddy.

Sneezy’s the strangest rat we’ve ever had. All rodents are curious, love to explore, and would gladly escape their cages if they could, yet Sneezy, who has worse allergies than I do, never does. I could leave the cage door open forever, and he’d never climb out.

Little Buddy is by far the best rat so far. He’s smart, playful, and loving. He loves to come out and explore, and he loves attention too. I share my weekly treats with him. He really loves ice cream, but most rats will eat almost anything!

We only had one mouse left by the time I got home, so we bought a few more the same day we got the rats. I’ve tried breeding black-and-white mice, which are Teddy Bear’s favorite, but so far, I haven’t been successful. I have plenty of others for her to choose from, though, if I do end up seeing her.

At first, I thought Teddy Bear wouldn’t wait and that she’d contact me around Christmastime, but then I realized that being the dedicated professional she is, she’d definitely wait the whole year. That’s okay, though, because I know good things are worth waiting for, even though I miss her a lot.

I opened my Christmas presents, which had been sitting there for four months.

On top of having satellite TV, we also got a satellite connection to the internet. MP3s had become a big thing, and I was having fun collecting them.

At first, I was overwhelmed by all the appointments I had to keep up with. I had to go somewhere related to my probation at least three times a week. Two days after my release, which was on a Monday, we went to Phoenix to the probation office. We met with a guy I’d never heard of before. I filled out forms, got treated like a child with all the things I wasn’t allowed to do, and then waited until mid-May for a courtesy transfer since I now lived in Pinal County instead of Maricopa County.

Then we went to Casa Grande to meet Scott, the guy who would be my probation officer. Scott was a somewhat short, stocky guy, the same age as me. I nicknamed him “Apple Cheeks” because of his chubby face. I never disliked Scott, but I never liked him either. The humorless guy always struck me as the insensitive type. I’m polite towards him, but not friendly. That’s how I usually am these days toward most people anyway.

We went through the whole spiel again about what I could and couldn’t do, but as far as I was concerned—although I didn’t tell him this—no one was going to tell me how to live my life once I was back in the freedom of my own home. If I felt we needed a gun, we’d get one. If I wanted to associate with Paula, who had a record, I would do so. No state, county, or person was going to pick and choose who I associated with, where I went, or what I did. It was my life, and goddamn it, I was going to take charge of it once and for all! I was powerless when it came to payments, reporting, and house calls, but I was determined to be in the driver’s seat of my life in as many other ways as possible.

Although I’ve considered absconding many times to break free from the hold these twisted people still have on me, I’m sticking around and enduring the bullshit I don’t deserve, hoping that someday it’ll finally be over. Maybe I shouldn’t be optimistic about this, and maybe running would’ve been the right thing to do in this case, but with nowhere to run to and my determination not to let these assholes run me out of my own home, I’ve decided to stay put.

The Casa Grande visit turned out to be one of the most humiliating and degrading experiences of my life because I had to pee in front of a female probation officer for their routine drug test.

Besides having to pay $40 a month in “processing fees,” I have to report to Scott twice a month and deal with unwanted home visits from him as well. I don’t mind if he visits when I’m awake, but I’m not fond of people inviting themselves over while I’m sleeping. His visits are erratic. For the first four months, he came once a month. Then a few months went by without any visits. Lately, he’s been coming every two to four weeks, though January was the only time he came twice in one month. Still pretty ridiculous for a letter.

The community service turned out to be easy enough, and I was surprised that it was something I could do at home. I was grateful to have a tub separate from the shower stall and one that was so big because it was needed to soak labels off bottles. Gina, who ran the community service at the town’s recycling center, had us come in, pick up empty wine bottles, then soak them until we could scrape off the labels. After that, we’d drop them off at some guy’s place where they used the bottles to make decorative pieces. They melted the bottles down to make things like plates for pots and other items. Every other week, I picked up a couple of hundred bottles. By September, I had completed my community service.

I saw Helen about half a dozen times between June and October. She had supported me with cards and visits to the jail, and she continued to be encouraging after my release.

About a month after I got out, Mary contacted me. She asked if I’d be willing to help her write a book about her life. She told me she was determined to do this, even if it only helped one person, and I agreed to help her. We started exchanging letters, and in them, she included bits and pieces of her life for me to type up. I don’t know if we’ll ever get a book published, but anything’s possible.

I told her about Teddy Bear, and she told me the last time she saw her, she had dyed her hair dark red, to my surprise, and was growing out her bangs. I can’t wait to see her, either way!

Though we have home improvement plans, such as fencing off the property, building porches and a garage, putting in a pool, and planting privacy plants, there’s no telling when we’ll have the money to do it all. We’ll probably have to do it a little at a time.

As I predicted, Maricopa is slowly but surely building up.

For now, I try to take it one day at a time and hope for the best. I hope these people will someday be part of our past, rather than part of our lives like they have been for so long now.

Instead, I hope to have Teddy Bear as a wonderful addition to my life soon enough, though I can never know for sure what will happen between us or if I’ll even see her again.

Tom, the man I’ll love forever, still works at Bank of America and is mostly on the third shift these days.

 

Part 33

NOTE: This section was written in 2005 and edited in 2024.

The year 2005 has just begun, and I’ve been through some very drastic changes in the last few years. We lost our big, beautiful house (not for reasons I once feared), and we’ve now lived in Klamath Falls, Oregon, for just over a year.

Although I’m not sure this is the ideal place for us, and even though we haven’t been here long, I guess you could say I somewhat prefer Oregon over Arizona—at least, I think I do. I don’t like the cold and snow of Oregon, but it certainly has its pros over Arizona. Before I explain how and why we ended up here, I must first cover the events between March 2002 and June 2004.

Most of 2002 was uneventful, though it was still filled with the usual stresses and problems. Things kept breaking, money remained tight, and our old neighbors continued to rule our lives.

Scott surprised me in early April 2003 by telling me I could start reporting once a month instead of twice.

The biggest surprise came on the 30th of that month when the phone rang at 6:30 in the morning. As soon as I saw Scott’s name on the Caller ID, my heart pounded with anxiety. My first thought was that the freeloading assholes had done something else to me. After everything they’d already put me through, I was constantly fearful and paranoid, wondering what false accusations they might concoct to keep me trapped in their web of hatred. I feared they would try something just as my probation was due to end to keep it going—but that wasn’t for another six months.

Or so I thought.

“Hello?” I said, trying to keep my voice steady when I picked up the phone.

“Hey, it’s Scott. Did you hear the news?”

“No. What news? What’s wrong?”

That’s when he told me nothing was wrong, and that he was shocked to receive a fax that morning from the judge (a different one than the one who had screwed me), saying I was now off probation. The state had opposed it, of course, but that was it. I was free! Free!!!

I jumped for joy all day long, running up and down the house, laughing and grinning like a madwoman. It was so unexpected. I had no reason to believe this would happen. No one had given me any breaks before, so I’d long since given up hope. But sometimes life really is full of surprises.

Although I immensely enjoyed my newfound freedom—after seven long years of being chained to these sick people—I was also a bit apprehensive. I felt like a sitting duck. Would the news of my early release, something they would surely be furious about, provoke any vengeful behavior? Fortunately, nothing happened during the rest of our time in Arizona, which was a little over a year after Scott’s call. So, if they were simply biding their time to look less obvious, I was spared from whatever they might have done.

I vowed never to let this long, frustrating ordeal stop me from speaking my mind in the future, and I did—when the next person burned me.

That next person was Teddy Bear, though she didn’t hurt me nearly as much as the freeloaders had.

At the very end of 2001, Mary wrote to tell me that Teddy Bear had been transferred to Madison because of too many rumors about her flirting with inmates. Chavez was the one who told Mary, and that’s when I first started to doubt Teddy Bear’s promises of us getting together. First off, if you really liked and missed someone, wouldn’t you bend the rules a little, even if it meant not quite waiting a year? After all, it’s not like anyone would have seen us together way out in the boonies.

I also wondered what she thought when she saw my year-after-release letter sent to Estrella, assuming she didn’t know that I knew about the transfer. Did she figure it would be forwarded to her, or did she just not care? Sure enough, she never responded to my letter, even though I sent it directly to Madison in May 2002, letting her know Mary had told me about her transfer.

I was devastated when she blew me off without so much as a simple explanation. I cried for four months straight and was even tempted to run back to Helen, but I knew Helen couldn’t change anything, and eventually, I’d get over her—and I did. In the end, I was glad Teddy Bear ignored my letter, knowing her presence might have put Tom in an awkward position, even though we were evolving into just good friends like most long-term couples.

Still, I was determined to give her a piece of my mind without letting past experiences stop me. So, just a few months after getting off probation, I sent her a letter. I wasn’t trying to get her fired or seek revenge. I just wanted her to know she played with my emotions, and that I wasn’t some object without feelings.

For reasons unknown to me, my psychic abilities intensified during our time in Maricopa. I was able to “influence” more than half the scratch tickets we bought, though they usually only won a few bucks each.

Tom was searching for an old pickup truck to have a backup vehicle and something to haul large items. He was looking for one made in the 80s, but in my visions, I saw a 70s truck in either white or gold. Sure enough, for $500, he found two dumpy Datsuns. One was a green ‘77, the other a white ‘79. He stripped the green one and used its parts to get the white one running, which took several months.

The first time our well went out was in late 2001. I predicted it would happen again two years later, and unfortunately, it did—just two weeks shy of the date.

Now, here’s how we ended up here. For years, I said that once we freed ourselves from the welfare bum’s grip, we’d plunge into a whole new long-term crisis—and we did. One that would alter our lives in a very big way.

In June 2003, Bank of America fired Tom for speaking out against bringing religion into the workplace. We were both frustrated, and still are, with how so many people mix religion, along with beliefs we consider hogwash, into almost everything and try to force it on others. Hey, not everyone is religious, but some people just don’t seem to understand that. Arizona, being a predominantly non-white Christian state, didn’t support his refusal to conform, so he was let go.

I found it unnerving, even scary, to know that someone I’d never met could turn our lives upside down so easily, leaving us with no way to fight back. People often fail to realize the long-term effects of vengeful behavior on others. As I had asked myself many times when the sick assholes from Phoenix had control over our lives: How could someone have such power and leave us so helpless?

My faith in God was shattered. I felt like some force had it in for us, pitting one person after another against us—people we were powerless to fight.

Tom started collecting unemployment while searching for a job that could cover our expenses. After two months with no luck, he had to settle for a minimum-wage job at a Nissan proving grounds in August. The only benefit was that it was close to home. Although they kept promising him benefits and a raise, he was forced to quit by late November and return to unemployment. It seemed pointless to work for the same amount he could collect by not working, and besides, we needed time to prep the house for sale once it became clear we were going to lose it.

As sad as I was to leave our spacious home, beautifully furnished and decorated, I was also relieved. We both were. Tom never liked the house, calling it a waste of space and not cozy. Plus, we had gone through so much trouble with it—leaky pipes, a broken hot water tank, well issues, loose dogs, and trash blowing onto our land. People in the area didn’t secure their trash well, and without proper trash services, the high winds scattered debris everywhere. The neighborhood was also building up fast. Three new houses appeared in front of our neighbors during our final months, and there were now three rental properties behind us with two more on the way. It was getting noisier, too.

Sometimes I wondered if something evil inhabited the land, or maybe even the house itself. Foul odors would appear for hours without explanation. I also slept worse there than I did in our Phoenix home. Between sonic booms, loud engines, and random knocking from either people or woodpeckers, I was lucky to get more than a few nights a week of undisturbed sleep.

We wanted to find a more secluded place with greater privacy. We realized we had bitten off more than we could chew with the Maricopa property and thought it would be best not to go for something as extravagant next time. We figured a wooded area would provide the privacy we wanted, which wasn’t possible in the flat open desert without money to plant trees and hedges.

We decided Oregon would be our best option with its mountainous, forested terrain. We won a 2.3-acre parcel of land on eBay from a man named Michael in Portland. The land was located in the Klamath Falls Forest Estate near the California border. Neither of us had ever been to Oregon, though Tom thought he might have visited relatives there as a child. I wasn’t thrilled about returning to a place with a cold, snowy climate but figured it might be okay now that I didn’t have to walk or ride a bike to school like I did as a kid—or run errands like I had to as an adult in Springfield.

I wondered if there was something wrong with Oregon since the population was relatively low. I assumed it was just because the weather was so cold and snowy in most parts, though Portland didn’t get as cold as Klamath Falls. It rained more there instead.

After Tom left the proving grounds, we went on a selling spree, selling old items on eBay and at local swap meets. He sold old computer equipment, and I sold collectible dolls I no longer wanted. The first time we sold stuff at a swap meet, we did well. The second time, not as much, but by then, it was so hot no one wanted to stay outside for long.

On December 28, 2004, I grew so fed up with the congestion my inhalers were causing that I placed one of my spells on myself—something I’d somehow mastered—and quit them altogether. After moving to Oregon, I lost most of the lung tightness I had and found myself breathing better than ever.

In February 2004, we got Blondie, the rat we still have. I thought no rat could compare to Little Buddy, but Blondie surpassed him by far! He’s the most loving, smart, and dog-like rat we’ve ever had. Not many rats will climb up your leg to see you after exploring for a while. He even jumps up on the bed by climbing the comforter.

In late April, we contacted a realtor who found us an investor to buy our house. Since we didn’t have time to sell it properly, we were forced to settle for a measly five grand. Huey, the buyer, understood our frustrations with the bank and how they were jerking us around and withholding information. We knew we couldn’t trust anything the bank said anyway, given how they falsified documents—something Tom had witnessed several times while working there.

Huey wanted to divide the 10-acre parcel into five 2-acre lots. We sold the place to him on April 27 and were given until June 12 to leave, which happened to be Huey’s birthday. He said to contact him if we needed more time.

We also won a 20-foot 1975 Midas RV for $1,500 on eBay, which we called Gert because it was so old and ugly. The plan was to live in that, along with any tents or small sheds we might build, until we could construct a dome house—a project we estimated would take two to three years. We also planned to install solar panels since our land was 1,500 feet from the nearest power lines. But as I learned over and over, life rarely goes according to plan. It seemed like every time we made a plan, we ended up doing something entirely different. More and more, I felt like we were just leaves blowing in the wind, destined to end up wherever fate took us.

During the next month and a half, we sold off most of our furniture. Unfortunately, we couldn’t get nearly what it was worth, but it was better than nothing. A Mexican family that owned a furniture store bought most of it, including our 1991 Ford Taurus.

The last few days in Arizona were hot, hectic, and filled with emotion. At one point, I stood in the middle of my empty office and cried, thinking of all the stories I’d written in that room, the journal entries, and the music I’d listened to. Then I remembered all the stress, the unhappy journal entries, and that made up for it—at least some of it anyway. Tom was excited to leave, and so was I, though I knew I would miss the house.

The move from Arizona to Oregon turned out to be harder than the move from Phoenix, even though we had far less stuff. This time, we had to cram everything into the RV, plus the truck towing it.

thruthedecades: (Default)
 My Bio - Part 26

During the twelve hours I spent in Florence jail, I was at least grateful I had quit smoking—I didn’t have to deal with craving a cigarette on top of the shock of learning the charges against me were for stalking, threatening, and intimidation.

How had I “stalked” these lunatics by sending them my journal entries? How had I “threatened” them? And intimidation? How was it my fault if this twisted woman felt intimidated? I couldn’t control her emotions, nor could I see how I was responsible for them. Besides, I knew the truth: she wasn’t intimidated by me—she was angry and full of hate.

Yet, there I was—being fingerprinted, humiliated, and treated like a criminal. Eventually, I was handed a frayed blanket and shoved into a tiny cell with three other women. It was close to 1:00 a.m. by that time.

I stood there clutching the worn blanket, unsure of what to do. Two women were sprawled on the cement bench, and one was on the cement floor, all of them fast asleep. I found a spot on the floor by the three-foot wall that surrounded the toilet and sink. Both were operated by push buttons since regular handles could be used as weapons. I lay on that cold, hard floor, trying to figure out how things had gotten to this point.

A few hours later, the door creaked open again and another woman entered. She stared out the small, square window in the steel door for what felt like an eternity.

When 6:30 rolled around, after dozing off for maybe a few minutes, we were handed brown paper bags. Inside were sandwiches with some kind of questionable meat, a bag of chips, an orange, and a small bottle of juice. I gave mine away as I certainly had no appetite.

Not long after, the door opened again. I asked for pain relievers for my cramps and was surprised when I actually received them a few minutes later.

Shortly after that, a judge read off our charges and handed us papers with court dates.

Around 7:00 a.m., we were taken upstairs into an open pod with about a dozen cells, each with two bunks welded to the wall. A small table and chair were welded to the opposite wall. A long, narrow window overlooked the parking lot. The pod echoed with the voices of a couple dozen inmates as two female detention officers stood nearby. Some women were clustered in groups, while others sat at metal tables bolted to the floor.

I was led to a cell on the lower tier, where I met Joy, a skinny, six-foot-tall blonde. One of the officers informed me that if I wanted out, I just had to push the button by the door and the DO behind the desk would unlock it.

Joy got right down to the begging and bartering, offering me her car if I bonded her out, while another woman asked if I could contact her daughter long-distance when I got out. I turned both of them down, of course.

When the phones were turned on around 8:00, I tried to call Tom, but there was no answer. I assumed he was out trying to get me released. My bail had been set at just over $2,000, and it was going to cost $266 to get me out.

By 11:00, Tom had secured my release, and we headed to Sharon’s place nearby. She was the bondslady. Sharon and her brother were former corrections officers from a nearby prison. They were pleasant enough, but I was just eager to go home. I wanted nothing more than to crawl into my own bed after a sleepless night on that cold, hard floor with a TV blaring just outside the door.

Sharon chatted about her son, who had been imprisoned for years just for planning a robbery—emphasizing planning, not committing. She went on about Arizona’s strict laws and sentences, as if I hadn’t already begun to figure out just how extreme they were.

“Anyone can have anyone arrested,” she said grimly. “You could tear your blouse, slap some bruises on yourself, claim your husband did it, and they’d haul him off to jail. All it takes is an accusation.”

Before I left, she urged me not to take a plea bargain, no matter what. She also gave me instructions to call her every Tuesday to check in, then sent me off with a hug and an ice cream sandwich.

That night, I went to bed feeling like something had tried to prepare me for a greater challenge by throwing me in jail for twelve hours.

Determined not to spend another dime on my perpetrators, I contacted a public defender—another mistake I’d come to regret. Paul turned out to be more of a “public pretender.” Tom and I regretted not doing our homework on the legal process upfront. I ignored my gut instinct, but by the time we realized how mishandled the case was, it was too late. The police had acted illegally from the start. For one, by law, I should have been provided with an interpreter since I’m deaf in one ear yet they never even mentioned it.

My lovely lawyer also withheld crucial information. There was a hearing I could have had that would have helped my case immensely. He even proved that much of the journal evidence had been falsified. He read something to Tom over the phone that he had neglected to tell me during our earlier conversations—claims supposedly from my journal, including an outrageous statement that I had stood around with a gun we never even owned, contemplating shooting the kids next door. I’d never in a million years think of doing such a thing even if we did have a weapon.

I had three court dates in August, September, and October, costing us more money each time for parking. When I called Paul after returning from Florence, I immediately sensed something was off. Tom reassured me that I was just being paranoid, but I knew better. Paul seemed out for blood. After all, he worked for the county—and the county was against me.

At my first court appearance, I pled not guilty.

By the second time I met Paul in person was when the bribes started. At the time, I didn’t see a way around it, and I wasn’t always aware of what was happening.

“I don’t see how they can call this ‘stalking,’” I protested. “What I did wasn’t stalking, no matter what the laws say. Stalking is following someone, taking pictures, leaving notes on their door, calling them—that’s stalking.”

“But there are different definitions of stalking,” Paul said. “If you plead guilty, you’ll be charged with attempted stalking, and you’ll get a year of probation. If you plead not guilty, you’ll go to trial for stalking both Joely and Debra—and I don’t see how you could win. It would take a miracle.”

“So, if I go to trial, I’m a stalker. But if I plead guilty, I just ‘attempted’ it? That’s absurd. We’re talking about journals here, not bombs. Maybe I shouldn’t have sent them, but probation? I just want these people out of my life. I’ve been harassed for years, and I’m at my breaking point. I need to move on.”

Paul kept feeding me lie after lie. “Relax,” he’d say. “Everything’s going to be fine.” He even told me that if I went to trial and was convicted, I wouldn’t go to jail. What he conveniently left out was that the journals weren’t even the main issue. I was being charged for sending a threatening letter I didn’t even know existed—the same letter the cop had handed me during the so-called interrogation.

On my second trip to court, I endured a lengthy interview that lasted over an hour, mostly filled with irrelevant questions about my background, medical history, financial status, mental state, and hobbies. What in the world did my love for singing have to do with the case?

Then she asked me a strange question: was I planning to fight the outcome? Like an idiot, I said no. I was promised a year of probation and genuinely believed that’s what I’d get. I didn’t realize then that they ask this to figure out who they can take advantage of more easily. I didn’t know that the more people they had in jail, especially on probation, the more money the county made. It was just another business, like any other, driven by profit.

When she asked how much our property was worth, it felt like she was fishing to see what she could get from me. I regretted answering, wishing I’d said, “I don’t give out personal information,” even though they could have found it out anyway.

Seeing Joely, her boyfriend, and their little friend Mr. Bias in court (though I didn’t yet know they were friends) was one of the most humiliating moments of my life. I was the victim in every sense, yet there she was, playing the “poor, poor victim” and lying through her teeth.

First, she whined about losing her section 8 because of our complaints. Then she claimed she was eight months pregnant when she moved. If that was true, why was she skinny as a rail? We saw enough of her during those three years to know she had never been pregnant.

Then she used her child to her advantage, accusing me of threatening it. First, it was supposed to be with a gun we didn’t even own, then with a knife. She couldn’t even keep her stories straight, but nobody seemed to care.

She also claimed she had to move twice after leaving our street, but if someone was harassing her wherever she went, it wasn’t us.

In late October, I received a call from a guy in the presentencing department. He said his job was to speak to everyone involved and not to help anyone or pass judgment. He wrote down every word I said, which I’d later hear repeated in court.

“Expect the worst and hope for the best,” he told me. “Probation’s a possibility, but so is jail.”

Of course, I’m not going to jail for this, I thought. That’d be ridiculous. No one goes to jail for something like this, and if they do, it wouldn’t be for more than a few days.

Still, the bad vibes and nightmares continued. I even suggested to Tom that we pay off the bond and stop going to court.

“It’ll be ok. You’re just being paranoid,” Tom said.

“Then why do I feel like I’m walking into a trap? One I could avoid if I just walk away now. The more I keep answering Paul’s calls, going to court, and giving in to these people, the more I’m asking to be victimized. The old neighbors started this, and we need to end it.”

But Tom truly believed everything would be fine.

Just minutes before sentencing, Paul led Tom and me into a tiny room and told us the DA was recommending six months in county jail.

“Six months! Is she crazy? Hell, why not just execute me? I never harmed anyone!” I cried, stunned by how simply wanting them to shut the fuck up and keep their noise to themselves could lead to so much grief like this.

Then we saw things we’d never seen before, like a threatening letter supposedly signed by a KKK member.

“Are you really a KKK member?” Paul asked.

“No! I’m Jewish, for God’s sake!”

Tom and I started to suspect that our lovely ex-neighbor had some serious connections in the court. What we were about to witness would confirm it.

Back in the courtroom, there was the judge, the DA, Joely, her boyfriend, and Mr. Bias himself, whose mannerisms and behavior made it clear he was not only friends with the sick bitch but had coached her on what to say.

For a moment, I had a glimmer of hope when the judge asked why the case had been pled down to attempted stalking if it was such a big deal. But the DA quickly interjected, saying it was the only way to get “deals,” and that the other “victim” couldn’t be found. The “other victim” being Debra and her drug dealing lazy associates, many likely being illegals with warrants out on them.

The DA then insisted I hated them. In truth, I hated Joely and her connections because they made my life hell for no reason other than my religion and my request for lower music volumes—not because of their skin color.

When it was our turn to speak, Paul gave a weak defense, talking about how fragile I was and pointing out that many people who physically attacked others didn’t even go to jail.

But the judge had already made up his mind, just like everyone else in that room. He sentenced me before I’d even had a chance to defend myself.

When I heard the sentence, the room started to spin. How I wished I were guilty of something that matched the sentence! At least then I could say I deserved it. I couldn’t help but wonder—what would I have gotten if I’d actually attacked her? Less time? No time?

The judge’s voice droned on: “…six months in Maricopa County jail, beginning today, October 30th, 2000… probation for two and a half years… a misdemeanor upon successful completion of probation in 2003…”

 

My Bio - Part 27

Many urged me to turn to God after receiving the insane sentence I did. Yet, my hatred towards Him only deepened. If God existed, allowing this to happen to me—on top of everything else I’d already endured—was despicable, inexcusable, and unforgivable. Sure, everyone had their struggles, but I certainly didn’t deserve what I got, and many others agreed, though they had no power to help me.

Tom patiently supported me through the 180 days I was stuck in Phoenix’s Estrella Jail. He wrote to me weekly, visited twice a week, and kept money in my account for commissary.

What angered me most was knowing that no one who had ever wronged me—whether in a big or small way—had ever faced any consequences. People tried to convince me that God would “get ‘em” in the afterlife, but I had no way of counting on that—or even knowing if an afterlife existed.

The next six months were filled with anger and homesickness, but they were also packed with unexpected adventures. I met interesting people and learned a lot of new survival tactics. I learned how to peel kiwis with plastic spoons, the only utensils allowed. I trimmed my bangs with nail clippers. I discovered that gum could be made by rubbing orange peels against Styrofoam cups, softened by their acids, and flavored with toothpaste—though I found it pretty disgusting. Jail taught me that things could have more than one use. Toothpaste doubled as glue for sticking pictures to the wall, though the DOs often made us take them down. Wet wads of toilet paper worked well to block part of the air vents so we wouldn’t freeze so much. The old-fashioned, non-stick maxi pads without pins made surprisingly good washcloths and could also be repurposed as earplugs using the cotton core.

The food was beyond terrible. Rarely did we get anything halfway decent. Mostly it was bread and overly spicy hotdogs or sausages. And the showers were just as cold as the jail itself.

In pencil, since pens weren’t allowed, I documented my day-to-day experiences, good and bad. I’d send a few pages at a time home to wait until I could return to type them up.

Miraculously, I made it through my sentence without a single write-up, though I had a few close calls.

County time is hard time, but as strange as it sounds, I had more freedom in jail than I did in Brattleboro or Valleyhead. They didn’t run us ragged all day and night. Oddly enough, more people seemed to care about me there, and having a set release date from the start made things a bit easier. In those other places, I never knew when I was leaving until the day I actually left.

Of the sixty or so detention officers (DOs) I encountered, I only disliked a few. Most of them were surprisingly cool, especially officers Pérez, Palma, Chambers, Temple, and Espinoza—“Espi,” as we called her. But none could compare to Johnson, whom I affectionately referred to as “Teddy Bear.” I had always been attracted to her, and although the feeling was mutual, neither of us realized it until close to the end of my sentence. There were a few others—three female officers and one male—that I knew were also attracted to me.

In court, I would’ve refused to sign the appeals paperwork after the judge sentenced me if it weren’t for the bailiff urging me to do so.

“What’s the point?” I said. “I’m too white and definitely too Jewish to fight these people.” I didn’t yet know I’d been framed in a clever and successful way, and I also knew that by the time anything happened with the appeal, my sentence would be over.

During one of our visits, Tom told me he had written a complaint to the Bar Association about Paul, but naturally, they refused to do anything.

My heart nearly stopped in fear. “Tom, don’t! Please don’t. It’s hopeless. I appreciate your support and I know you’re just trying to seek justice, but there is no justice in this case. Don’t fight for me; it’ll only make things worse, especially while I’m in here. But how did that pig know I was Jewish?”

“Well, you do look it—with your facial features. Plus, he would’ve known your maiden name. I really believe you’re here more for being Jewish than for being a complainer.”

“I just don’t see how I could end up here for so long for sending journals, Jewish or not.”

“You’re not in here for the journals. It’s because of that letter—and the cop was personal friends with her.”

I looked at him in disbelief.

“Yeah, haven’t you figured that out yet?” he asked, pointing out their behavior in court.

I thought back to the way they’d interacted. “I suppose I should’ve realized, but I couldn’t stand looking in their direction that much. I was afraid I’d come completely unglued if I did. But yes, I sensed something was off. I just didn’t want to admit it. It’s terrifying to acknowledge that these things really happen. After all, I did have the dreams warning me of trouble ahead.”

I knew I couldn’t have been their only victim. Just like a rapist doesn’t only rape once, I knew the corrupt cop had very likely used and abused his authority over others as well.

We discussed how I should’ve gone to trial. If I had, it was unlikely I’d have been convicted and sent to prison for a year and a half as Paul warned. All I would’ve had to do was claim I knew nothing of the letter (had I had a lawyer tell me that’s what I was being charged with up front), which would’ve planted enough doubt in the jurors’ minds. Paul manipulated me into not going to trial because trials cost money.

“No one’s going to hurt you,” said the detention officer as he handcuffed me after the sentence was handed down. He walked me out of the courtroom and into the Horseshoe, the central booking station. I was crying hysterically. We passed a chain of male inmates awaiting their own court appearances. One of them handed me a religious booklet. I let it fall from my hands onto the cold, hard concrete floor. God was the last thing I had any faith in at that moment.

They took my hair barrette and put me in a room not much bigger than a phone booth, alone. There was nothing to sit on, so I slid down the wall and onto the floor, sobbing until I was nearly hyperventilating. I was numb with utter shock and disbelief. This was only supposed to happen to other people—or on TV. Eventually, a female DO came to get me to go over some forms, but I honestly can’t even remember what they were about. Probably just general info.

At first, I refused to cooperate. I knew it wasn’t right to take out my frustration on the detention officers (DOs), but I was done with “cooperation.” Look where it had gotten me.

After they removed my cuffs, I was frisked, photographed, had my blood drawn, and my fingerprints taken. Then they threw me into a holding cell with about twenty-five other women. The cell was all concrete and steel, with a three-foot wall partially shielding the toilet. Two walls had concrete benches, while the third had three steel bunks, completely bare of mattresses.

Some of the other inmates tried to console me, but at the time, I was beyond inconsolable. I wasn’t just shocked and depressed—I was furious. Every “if only” raced through my mind, even though it was pointless. If only I had taken the neighbor’s crap and done nothing about it. But since I didn’t, if only I hadn’t opened the door to the cops. But I did, and after that, if only I hadn’t gone to court. If only I had gone to trial. If only, if only, if only.

After fifteen grueling hours in the holding cell with nothing to eat (not that I could have eaten), we were cuffed in pairs and loaded onto a bus for the ten-minute ride to Estrella jail. The male inmates were packed into tiny, phone-booth-sized enclosures. The women, including me, sat on open seats. My cuff mate was a large woman named Becky, who kindly tried not to squash me every time the bus jerked around a corner by our crazy driver.

When we got to the jail, we filed into the intake area, where we were uncuffed.

“Be a man!” I suddenly heard a female officer shout at a male inmate. Her name tag read Wilder. “How bad do you want that work furlough? A little tact and class takes a man a long way.”

We were then separated and put into different holding cells. With limited bench space, most of us lay on the cold floor, huddling together for body warmth.

After about a half-hour, an inmate trustee came by to get our sizes so we could change into the ridiculous black-and-white-striped uniforms issued by the jail.

When I finally received my ID card, I stared at the photo. Damn, I look terrified, I thought.

From that moment on, I was no longer Jodi S. I was just a number.

Around midnight, we were assigned to different areas of the jail based on our classification. Unsentenced inmates, pregnant women, and those with medical issues were sent to the dorms, large rooms holding 130 women in rows of bunks. Sentenced inmates like me were sent to Tent City.

Tent City consisted of ten army tents set up in a yard surrounded by two layers of fifteen-foot-high, razor-wire-topped fences. Even more razor wire was coiled at the base of the outer fence. Each inmate was assigned to a tent based on their job, as everyone was expected to work a shift. When you first arrived, you were placed in the “welfare tent” until assigned a job. Most inmates qualified for “two-for-ones,” where each day worked reduced their sentence by a day. Of course, I was one of the unlucky few with a flat sentence, so I didn’t qualify.

The indoor area included a dayroom with picnic-like tables bolted to the floor. Lockers lined one wall where we could store personal items if we bought a lock through commissary. Off one side of the dayroom was a small room with showers, and on the other side, a bathroom. The three-foot-high walls between the stalls offered little privacy, so if you wanted any, you had to use the filthy, mice-infested porta-johns outside. There were also sinks, payphones, and the DOs’ station, which was enclosed in a chain-link fence that ran from the floor to the ceiling.

When I was assigned to the laundry tent—the biggest of them all—Officer Trilock, known for being strict, assigned me to a top bunk.

“But I can’t climb up there,” I told her.

At first, she glared at me like she wanted to kill me. Then she asked, “Are you Jodi S.?”

I nodded.

Her expression softened. “You’ll be okay,” she assured me, and later assigned me to a lower bunk.

What I didn’t know was that the media had been all over my case, and many DOs felt bad for me, regardless of whether I was guilty or not. I also didn’t look like the typical inmate. Most of the others were there on drug charges with their hardened and less-than-attractive appearance, missing teeth, and unkempt look. So, I definitely stood out.

I got hit on by several inmates and soon realized that Johnson, who I would meet later, wasn’t the only DO who liked me. They didn’t have to say much—it was in the way they looked at me as opposed to their words. I got more attention in jail than I ever had in all the gay bars combined.

Officer Arajo was one of those who seemed attracted to me, though the feeling was far from mutual. Standing six feet tall and mean in every way, she was a stereotypical “dyke,” as people would call her, and that wasn’t my type.

Overall, despite a few arguments and one near-fight, I was well-liked by both the inmates and most of the DOs.

The DOs wore beige uniforms with their first initials and last names displayed on their name tags. They typically addressed us by our last names, but some called me by my first name, especially the ones who liked me—not just physically but because they saw me as smart and funny, though they knew I could be a bit of a bully at times.

About forty of us slept in the laundry tent with only two portable heaters at each end of the forty-foot tent. The days were pleasant, but the nights were freezing. Despite wearing thermal underwear under my stripes and bundling up with half a dozen blankets, I was still cold.

At night, the women on the lower bunks would ask me to check for mice nesting in their blankets, as I wasn’t afraid of them.

We woke up at 4:00 AM for a nauseating breakfast and were then cuffed in pairs and led to work in the laundry department. There were three supervisors: one I didn’t like, and two others, Kevin and Maria, who were pretty cool. Both expressed that they believed I’d been railroaded and encouraged me to fight my case, but at the time, I couldn’t see how that was possible. Still, I wanted to fight, not just for me, but for others who might also be victims.

Maria nearly fainted when she realized who I was. In a high-pitched voice, the stout, motherly woman exclaimed, “You’re Jodi S.? Oh my God!”

Yeah, lucky me. The one and only infamous Jodi S.

There was no coffee in jail. No tea, no soda—just milk and juice. Toward the end of my sentence, a coffee cart came around selling decaf coffee, tea, hot chocolate, soda, and soup, but it didn’t last. Apparently, they weren’t making enough money.

The food was atrocious. We often got “slop,” tiny bits of mystery meat in congealed gravy. Spicy hotdogs were a favorite at Estrella, but nothing was as common as the bread and bland potatoes they constantly served.

If you had no money, you’d get an indigent package each week: a short toothbrush, toothpaste, deodorant, ten sheets of paper, five stamped envelopes, and a golf pencil. Combs, soap, and feminine supplies were on demand. If you did have money, you could buy a radio (until they took that option away after I left), writing supplies, hygiene items, and snacks—but first, you had to pay $30 a month for “rent.”

During their sentence, most inmates gained around 30 pounds due to the abundance of starch, sugar, and lack of physical activity. I, on the other hand, made an effort to jog in place with my little radio on most days—when I wasn’t completely exhausted. I arrived at 115 pounds, dropped to 105, and left at 119.

My biggest fear when I was first sentenced was losing our house. I was terrified they’d demand I move back to Phoenix, but I was determined not to. I had dreamed of owning a house like ours and living in a rural town for too long to let a group of hateful people take it from me. While the county could dictate my life in jail, I wasn’t about to let them control how I lived on the outside, especially over such a petty and false accusation.

I also feared dealing with a nightmare of a probation officer, especially after the corrupt cop, deceitful lawyer, and vindictive judge I had already faced. I was anxious about being ordered to work outside the house, but I was ready to stand my ground. After all, I lived miles from any bus line, and as far as I was concerned, I already worked. I was sick of society’s disdain for homemakers, even though my responsibilities went beyond just cleaning the house.

Life in the tents was a nightmare. Sleep was nearly impossible with people constantly moving around, yelling, laughing, and sometimes crying. Whenever I did manage to fall asleep, I was woken up over and over again. The DOs would make announcements over the loudspeakers, and inmates were always noisy, often smoking with cigarettes smuggled in during their open-contact visits. Ever since I quit smoking, I became extremely intolerant of secondhand smoke.

On my second or third day there, a DO told me Channel 3 wanted to interview me. My heart raced with a sliver of hope—someone cared! Someone thought six months for a letter was absurd, whether I was guilty or not!

Or so I thought. In reality, they hadn’t come to offer support; they came to attack me. Though they initially claimed to be “neutral,” it was clear just minutes into the interview that they were there to make a spectacle of me for entertainment. The anchorwoman, speaking as if the supposed victim was the one who’d been wronged, eventually came right out and asked if I was a racist. Suddenly, the entire narrative shifted to whether Jodi S. hated Black people.

I should have left the room as soon as I realized I was under attack, but I stayed, trying to be polite. I was confused, unable to understand why I was receiving the same kind of media attention usually reserved for murderers or celebrities. Was Oprah going to call next?

That night, when Tom saw the news segment, he told me they’d edited out everything I said, making me look like some horrible monster.

Feeling utterly helpless, used, and depressed, I returned to the tents, more hopeless than ever. I sat in the dayroom and cried. Looking around, I wondered how many others were there for petty offenses, trumped-up charges, or perhaps even innocent like me. I couldn’t be the only one in this situation.

An Asian woman named April approached me. She was a therapist in jail for beating her husband, though it was hard to imagine such a small woman, probably no more than 90 pounds, doing that. She hugged me, introduced me to others in nearby tents, and let me cry on her shoulder. While she couldn’t help me get out of jail, just having someone care enough to listen made a difference.

The first inmate to show me physical affection was Angel, who bunked in my tent. She generously gave me paper and an envelope so I could write to Tom since you had to be there a week before receiving commissary or indigent packages. But her fondness wasn’t mutual—I wasn’t attracted to her. Even so, she wanted to soap my back in the showers, kiss me, and hold my hand every chance she got. Fortunately, I was moved inside before I had to break her heart and tell her we weren’t on the same page.

The DOs weren’t allowed to open legal mail, but we had to open it in front of them. One day, LaBorde—whom I privately called “LaVoice”—handed me a letter from the adult probation department. I opened it, and as she walked off, I read the terms and conditions of my probation.

No alcohol? No problem. I didn’t drink.

No contact with the “victims”? Only in my dreams, I thought sarcastically, shaking with rage.

No contact with the arresting officer? Of course not. Why would they want us to confront them for screwing us over?

No guns? No problem—though we didn’t own one, you could bet we’d get one if anyone caused trouble at the house. They knew where we lived, thanks to the media and their “pig pal,” and we weren’t about to be sitting ducks. No system could keep us from defending ourselves if it came to that.

As I sat with my list of “no-nos,” I felt like a child again, being told what to do, when to do it, and how. If there was ever a time I felt my life wasn’t my own as an adult, it was then. I wondered if I’d ever feel free again.

How had these people managed to seize total control of my life from such a distance? Before, they hadn’t cost us money or my freedom, but now they owned every aspect of me. They dictated my every move, from where I was to what I wore, ate, and even when I slept. Ironically, I slept better with them just a few feet away making all the racket they made! They controlled my visits with Tom, took me away from my home and pets, and even from my dental care—I was without my retainers for two months, causing my teeth to shift.

As I sat on my bunk, I reflected on the last 24 hours. My heart was heavy with sadness, my fists clenched in anger.

Each day, it became harder to pull myself out of bed to fold laundry from 5:00 AM to 12:30 PM. I was sleeping less and less each night. By the fourth night, I was tossing and turning until 1:00 AM, listening to the shouts and laughter of other inmates.

“This is impossible,” I told myself. “I can’t work with no sleep, and I don’t deserve this. I didn’t do anything wrong, and I won’t work for a sheriff who’s degraded me to a common criminal. Screw this! I’m not going to kiss this state’s ass!”

A sense of panic welled up inside me. For the first time in years, I wanted to die. If I were dead, I’d never have to worry about being stuck in places I didn’t want to be or dealing with society’s bullshit at my own expense.

I thought of ways I could kill myself before anyone could stop me. Maybe I could hang myself with a sheet from the fence, or slam my head against the wall.

Then I remembered the razors that littered the shower room floor. My heart pounded as I climbed out of bed, feeling drawn toward the showers and those razors. But as I approached, another force seemed to push me past it, leading me toward the DO’s station.

 

My Bio - Part 28

The night I panicked, I practically fell against the chain-link fence surrounding the desk where Officer Rule sat. Something must have wanted me to live that night, because I’d thrown myself at the right DO. Anyone else might not have given a damn.

“I’m going to kill myself or do something very stupid if I don’t get the hell out of here! I can’t take this anymore! I can’t!” I wailed, hysterically.

Without a word, Rule reached for the phone, dialed Medical, and told them what I’d said. Then she stood up and motioned for me to follow her. She led me to Medical, where I poured my entire sob story out to an older nurse.

“I can’t work because I just can’t sleep in that zoo. It’s like trying to sleep in the middle of a circus! Besides, I have a problem with working for free and an even bigger one when it’s for the very system that screwed me over.”

“Then you’ll be locked down and on restriction,” the nurse said dubiously.

“So be it then. I have no choice. I simply can’t do what I can’t do, and I can’t work without sleep. Plus I’m gagging on cigarette smoke. You know they smuggle that shit in there all the time, and you know I’m asthmatic.”

Though it seemed rather ridiculous, I signed an agreement promising not to hurt myself. I mean, what were they going to do if I actually killed myself? Charge my corpse with suicide? Then again, I wouldn’t put it past that state to try such a thing!

“Officer Armstrong is here to take you to A Tower,” the nurse told me on my way out.

Then Rule told me to wait a minute while she pulled Armstrong aside in the hallway. I couldn’t hear what they said, but by the way Armstrong glanced at me a few times, I assumed they were talking about me. When they finished, Armstrong went in the opposite direction, and Rule turned toward me. In a conspiratorial tone, she informed me there was another option.

“What’s that?” I asked.

“Ad-Seg.”

“Ad-Seg?”

“Administrative Segregation. It’s like protective custody. You’ll still be locked down twenty-three hours a day, but this way, you’ll only have up to two cellmates, and you’ll be able to keep your privileges like visitation and commissary rights.”

“Oh, that’d be nice. I’d hate to not be able to see my husband over this.”

“We’ll have you fill out a form, but you have to be very careful about how you word it. You have to tell them you fear for your safety. Use the smoking to your advantage. Tell them you snitched because of your asthma.”

We returned to the tents, where I filled out the Ad-Seg form. Then she took me back to my tent to retrieve my few precious belongings before escorting me to A Tower.

A Tower held one hundred and thirty inmates. There were four pods surrounding the tower. Two of the pods were general population, one housed the chain gang, and the other was for both desegregation and Ad-Seg inmates because both were only allowed out of their cells for one hour a day.

Each pod had fifteen cells. The pod I was in was the only one with an extra set of bunk beds in its cells. They put up to three people in these cells. The cells were about eight by twelve, with nothing more than a small metal table bolted to the wall, a small metal stool bolted to the floor, and a toilet. The back wall had a narrow strip of a window near the ceiling.

In the dayroom, there were tables, two shower stalls, and some payphones. A camera sat high on the wall, aimed at the main section of the room.

Although the DOs walked through each pod every fifteen minutes, inmates got most of the things they needed, like soap and toilet paper, through the trustees on their hour out.

A Tower had plenty of mice, and I’d drop little pieces of bread for them late at night. Tom found it kind of funny when I told him that a mouse once ate a corner of a candy bar I had stashed at the head of my bunk. I had just been about to nod off to sleep when I heard papers rustling by my head. I fumbled through my stuff but never did see the mouse responsible. The next day, I discovered the nibbled candy. I simply broke off where the mouse had chewed, then split the rest with my celly.

M Dorm, where I spent most of my sentence, was much smaller, cleaner, and quieter. No mice there, unfortunately, since I loved the little cuties. M Dorm had an open area for drug offenders that held about thirty inmates, much smaller than the other dorms. The dorm also had two identical pods. One was for juveniles, the other for Ad-Seg. These pods only had five windowless cells. Two held four people, and three held two. I hated the big cells—not just because of the extra cellmates, but because of how exposed I felt in them. Bars were a thing of the past. Everything was now concrete, steel, and tempered glass. The big cells had glass doors and two glass windows, making me feel like I was in a giant display case with no privacy whatsoever. Being in a big cell also meant having to use the toilet in front of more people. The toilet could be seen perfectly from the tower. The small cells had just two strips of glass in their doors. All cells had metal desks with shelves and movable chairs on hinges.

The dorm, commonly referred to as “the princess dorm,” also had a dayroom in its pods with tables, payphones, and a shower room, though the pods were much smaller.

While I was in A Tower, I met with a therapist a few times. Her name was Kara. She was very supportive and encouraging, though like the others, she couldn’t do much to help me.

Somehow, I managed to sleep through most of the noise and commotion around me, though not very well. My usual sleeping hours were from around 2 a.m. to 10 a.m., but not without many interruptions in between. I usually slept in spurts and spent a lot of time being tired. Eventually, it caused me to catch my first cold in four years, another thing I could thank my abusers for. Breakfast came as early as 5 a.m., and then other things would wake me throughout the morning—uniform exchange, sheet exchange, underwear and towel exchange, hour outs, etc. Some cellies were harder to sleep with than others. Those who were up when I was asleep and weren’t very quiet or considerate made it harder to sleep.

When you’re told to “roll up,” it means you’re to gather your things to be moved to wherever they’re going to put you. One of the hardest things about being in jail was all the moving around they made us do. Just when I’d get comfortable with one celly (or two), I’d be moved to a new cell with new cellies. On top of missing Tom and home, being forced to interact with people constantly was the hardest thing. Having to interact with coworkers was one thing, but living with strangers was another. I felt so smothered, and not having any space or privacy sucked, even though I spent about two out of the six months I was there alone.

Another thing that was hard was having to use the toilet in front of others, and how so many of my cellmates would constantly beg for things. When it got out of hand, I wouldn’t hesitate to remind them they weren’t my responsibility. Although most of the inmates were just regular people like anyone else, there were also a lot of crazies in there. Sometimes, I felt more like I was in a mental hospital than a jail.

The showers were usually either ice cold or scalding hot.

During my hour out, I’d usually shower, sweep and mop my cell, get pencils sharpened, stock up on soap and other essentials, and call Tom, depending on the time of day. He was working day shifts at the time, so I couldn’t call him during the weekdays.

Since I was in Ad-Seg, I had closed-contact visits with Tom twice a week for half an hour to an hour, depending on how much time he signed up for. We had a total of an hour and a half each week. We sat in little rooms, not much bigger than phone booths, with a bulletproof window between us. It was hard not being able to hug him.

Helen, the therapist I had started seeing before my sentencing, stuck by me throughout everything. She sent cards and letters, even visiting me once. I received a few letters from Paula and a Chanukah card from Tom’s mom and sister. I wrote to them once or twice a month.

Luckily, I wasn’t on any life-saving medication, because if I had been, I’d be dead for sure. It took two weeks just to see a doctor. I was still using inhalers at the time and needed them for three to four years after quitting smoking. Sometimes, I’d get my inhalers on time, but more often, I had to fight for them.

We could request items through “tank” orders, medical tanks, and grievances. Tank orders were for things like library books, legal information, or Bibles. Medical tanks were for medical and psychological requests. Grievances, though, were mostly a waste of time. While inmates had the right to complain about the living conditions or the conduct of the DOs, a sergeant would always back the DOs. You could say a DO slapped you, threatened to kill you, or harassed you in any way, but they’d stand by them. Only after numerous complaints from multiple sources would anything possibly be done.

About a month into my sentence, I found out I was eligible for work furlough. I declined for several reasons. First, I didn’t have a job to go to in the city. Second, any money made went to the jail, and there was no way I was going to work for them. Third, I could barely sleep inside the jail, let alone in the tents, and I was too run down to work. Lastly, I knew it’d be too tempting to run if I was let out, and honestly, I would’ve done just that.

As I sat on my bunk, somewhere in the middle of my sentence, I thought back to the day I was sentenced. It felt like an eternity ago, as each month in jail seemed to drag on and be double in time.

Ratsy had died two days before my sentencing. He was two and a half years old, old for a rat. Our only remaining rat was Houdini, and rats need companionship. Rats loved to play together, just like kittens. So, the plan had been to stop and get a new rat and mouse on our way home from court, even though I had a bad feeling that day. But instead of going home with new pets, Tom went home with an empty passenger seat and two empty cages, thanks to the twisted events that followed.

Four months into my sentence, Tomasewski came to tell me that The Arizona Republic wanted to do an interview with me, but I quickly declined. I wasn’t about to be made a fool of again. They could say whatever they wanted about me. They could even call me a mass murderer, and I wouldn’t care, but I wasn’t going to assist them in making a spectacle out of me.

Tom regularly sent letters and pictures of himself and the animals. I avoided looking at them too much because they only made me break down in tears.

One day, I found myself wondering how Kim and Bob were doing. I hadn’t talked to them since we left Phoenix. I also wondered if any of my jailhouse experiences were similar to Bob’s time in prison.

I thought about Andy and how he once suggested I write novels in addition to journals.

“But what would I write about?” I had asked.

“I don’t know. A mystery, a romance, whatever. Maybe even a lesbian love story.”

So, we talked about me writing a story about a woman who gets framed and thrown into jail or prison, only to fall for a female guard who returns her feelings. At the time, I had no idea that the fantasy we concocted and that I put into print was about to become a reality. I never would’ve believed it if someone had told me this would happen!

My first cellmate was a 21-year-old named Kim, a proud member of the Aryan Brotherhood. However, she didn’t have an issue with Jews because she saw Judaism as a religion, not a race. Despite prioritizing drugs and gun-running over her own kids, Kim was surprisingly smart for someone her age.

When Kim told me most of the inmates were bisexual, I thought she was exaggerating. But as it turned out, all but a few of the 25 cellmates I had celled with had been with women at least once in their lives.

“Not bad for a hate symbol,” Kim once joked while I jogged in place.

I glanced at the Nazi symbol tattooed on her middle toe and said, “I wish I had my little mister to cool me down.”

“Oh, those misters are amazing! Definitely a gift from God, don’t you think?” she replied.

“Actually, mine was a gift from my husband,” I said with a grin.

About a week later, 24-year-old Jessica, who was naïve and a bit flaky, joined us. She’d ended up in jail for leaving her one-year-old son in a shopping cart at a grocery store. She and Kim eventually got into a fight, and Jessica was moved out.

“Has the fact that it was Black people who put you here changed how you feel about them?” Kim asked me one day.

Had it? Did this whole ordeal make me racist? I thought about it for a moment and replied, “Well, what they did certainly didn’t help. What they did is not a good way to get people to like and accept you. But I also know there’s good and bad in every group. It’s just going to take some time for my mind to focus on the logical side of things and not the angry side.”

And it would indeed be a while, and to be honest, I don’t think I could ever forgive those involved in jailing me, including the very white DA and judge. Even if I’d been totally guilty, no one deserves such a ludicrous sentence.

I constantly tried to remind myself that everyone deserved the benefit of the doubt. I wouldn’t want to be blamed or automatically hated for something another Jew or white person did. But being “fair” proved difficult at times, and I couldn’t help but worry about other Black people deciding to hate me for some reason and then crying racism against me, especially in a state and time when it was all too easy to do so. It was unsettling to know they would almost certainly be believed no matter what I said. Still, I hoped that the tactics being used then wouldn’t work forever, and eventually, the race card would lose its power as it became overused.

Next came 35-year-old “Agent Tara,” who claimed she had worked for the FBI since she was a baby, after being created in a laboratory. She said she knew the government killed her children when her breasts suddenly appeared smaller. That was before they stole her ovaries to make pies with.

This is what drugs did to her mind. Any questions?

In just a few days, the “agent” was gone, replaced by 40-year-old Bible-thumping Gretchen. She was in for drugs, and her way of coping with jail was to recite 400 Hail Marys three times a day, even when I was trying to sleep.

Although Gretchen was half-Black, Kim tolerated her until she was moved.

Then came 31-year-old loudmouth Lora, also in for drugs. According to her, she was once a CO in a prison, and that’s why she was in Ad-Seg.

Kim and Lora were moved to M Dorm one night, leaving me alone for a day or two until I was moved there too. Kim and I had been there once before, in a small cell, but we were sent back to A Tower when a closed-custody hermaphrodite named Alex needed our cell.

This was when I got my first taste of how miserable it was to be in a big cell. Besides dealing with Lora again, I was now with 21-year-old pregnant Madoline and 34-year-old Deanna, both in for drugs.

Although Madoline could be just as obnoxious as Lora, I preferred her. We even developed a little evening ritual where we’d argue in a fun and playful way.

Deanna snored worse than my husband and mother combined, but for some reason, it didn’t bother me, even though it drove everyone else crazy. I guess it was the consistency of the sound that helped; it was the unexpected noises that usually bothered me when I was trying to sleep.

On the morning of my 35th birthday, Deanna and I staged a fight to get me out of there, knowing how much I hated big cells. At first, I thought she was genuinely mad at me for yelling at her earlier about some annoying moaning sounds she was making, but then I realized it was all part of the plan.

A month and a half later, Deanna and I ended up as cellmates again in a two-man cell, but it didn’t work out. She wouldn’t sit still when I needed to sleep. We tried staging another fight, but the DO on duty wasn’t stupid. Fortunately, we managed to get separated after a few days. I wasn’t happy with her either, as she, like so many others, used race as an excuse to get us separated when it wasn’t the issue. Our incompatibility was the problem.

Once I was in a small cell by myself, my craziest cellmate yet joined me—33-year-old schizophrenic Melinda, in for drug and littering charges. She was not only delusional but also the loudest, most hyperactive person I had encountered. She’d climb around the cell like a monkey, tear up magazines, and yell out the door. I could only sleep when she was asleep.

After warning a DO about what I might do to her if one of us wasn’t moved, I was sent to Alex’s cell while Melinda was in court and Alex was in D2, the psych ward.

Then Alex returned. Not wanting to go back to the psycho, I was thrown into a four-man cell again. A week later, Deanna and I staged another fight to get me out, and I ended up back in A Tower because no other beds were available in that dorm.

For about a week, I was alone in A Tower, then I was moved in with 43-year-old Tina, who was also in for the usual thing…drugs. If it wasn’t that it was prostitution. Tina and I argued a lot but eventually got along. She just drove me crazy at times with her constant chatter!

A few days later, 21-year-old Rosa joined us. She became my favorite cellmate. Rosa didn’t speak English, so I was grateful that I spoke Spanish, and Rosa appreciated it too. I’d often translate for Tina.

I was shocked when I saw Rosa’s papers, which stated she was in for child abuse and second-degree murder. I thought, This girl? A baby killer? My gut told me she was innocent, just as much as Myra over in M Dorm was guilty of child abuse and molestation.

Rosa told me that her 1-year-old daughter died after falling and hitting her head while she had left the bathroom for a moment. Her husband, who visited her regularly, wasn’t charged with anything. She had also recently found out she was pregnant with her second child.

In Spanish, I told Rosa not to show anyone her papers. Meanwhile, she took my mind off my situation, making the days pass faster. She was cheerful and easy-going and would console me with a hug when I felt homesick. We’d even play jokes on Tina while she slept, doing silly things like pretending to blow our noses into toilet tissue and then putting it in her open mouth while she snored. We’d try hard not to laugh loud enough to wake her.

After a couple of weeks, I was moved from Rosa and Tina into a cell with 42-year-old Ruby, who was in for drugs. Supposedly, I was placed there to “babysit” her because she was epileptic. At the time, I had no idea that Officer Palma, the hot DO who moved me, was attracted to me (though I didn’t always care for her personality), and that she was jealous of my friendship with Rosa.

Although Ruby didn’t believe much in showers and therefore didn’t smell great, she was an okay cellmate. She slept a lot, and when she was awake, she loved to chat.

A few days later, I was moved again, this time in with 39-year-old Carolyn Peterson and 43-year-old Marian, both in for drugs. Monday was also in for prostitution.

I didn’t enjoy my week with them. They’d chat while I was trying to sleep, and Carolyn wouldn’t stop talking about God when I was awake. This drove me nuts.

“If God’s so wonderful, why is the world in shambles?” I asked her one day. “Little kids are kidnapped, raped, and murdered. How can we call that ‘God’s will’ and still worship Him? It just doesn’t make sense to me. How can we say God has justified reasons for letting such things happen? You say He doesn’t want bad people in His “house”—well, I’d be more than happy to stay out of His house if He’d have let me stay in mine.”

On New Year’s Day, I was moved to M Dorm for the last time. That was the day I met Mary. As soon as we met, I knew we’d be friends after getting out, though she was still inside at the time of this writing. We write regularly, and I’ve helped her with her book by typing up some drafts. She was the one who informed me that “Teddy Bear” was transferred to Madison St. jail six months after my release for flirting with too many inmates.

Mary didn’t seem like a typical inmate. She was slim, pretty, and always wore a friendly smile. The 23-year-old brunette had the ends of her hair dyed bright red, and it looked great on her.

We were very compatible as cellmates. Both of us were night owls, and we had a lot of good talks, laughs, and even tears as we poured our hearts out to each other.

I felt bad for her. She didn’t deserve to be in jail any more than I did, though for a very different reason. Her ex killed her one-year-old daughter, but she was charged with neglect. I suppose they felt she should have left him before it happened, and I know she regrets not doing so.

After nine days of being cellmates, one of my least favorite DOs swapped her with Deanna because of a fight in the big cell next door. Neither Mary nor I was happy about it.

 

My Bio - Part 29

Ida, a 60-year-old from Germany, was my longest cellmate. We shared a cell for a month. I didn’t know it at the time because she wouldn’t tell me, but she was in for burglary and theft. I found this out after I got home and did some online investigating out of curiosity.

Other than some interesting conversations, Ida and I weren’t very compatible. She was up at 7:00 every single morning, which felt like the middle of the night for me. At least she tried to be quiet while I was sleeping, though she couldn’t always help it. Sometimes, you just have to cough, sneeze, or flush the toilet, which was louder than Niagara Falls.

One thing that drove me as crazy as her constant chatter (I’m the type that only likes listening to people I really care about) was her endless pacing back and forth. Sometimes I didn’t mind, but other times it made me feel smothered, even though I’d rather see a cellmate than hear them. When both people are on their bunks, you can’t see each other. But with her pacing for hours at a time, it felt like I had even less space and privacy. The only time she was on her bunk was when she was asleep or when I was on the toilet, but I wasn’t about to sit on that cold metal can all day just to keep her still!

Ida really stressed me out a couple of times. If I didn’t block the air vent enough, cold air would blow onto my upper bunk. After fighting with her about this numerous times, I finally threatened to break her hand if she moved the cardboard I’d placed to block the vent. We agreed we didn’t have to like each other, but we did have to respect each other, especially when it came to sleep. So, we kept trying to be quiet when the other was asleep, though she wouldn’t talk to me for a few days. I understood she was upset, but holding a grudge seemed silly.

In the end, Ida came to realize I was serious, as she put it. Another older woman, Julia, was sharing a cell with a loud-mouthed girl named Maria, who was 30 and in for drugs. We agreed to switch, so Julia would go in with Ida, and I’d go in with Maria. But I quickly wondered if I’d made a mistake. As I lay there, wishing Maria’s non-stop talking would just shut up, I wondered how Ida was doing with Julia, who was in for writing phony prescriptions.

The next day, while Maria was in court, a DO asked if I’d go in with Julia because she and Ida weren’t getting along. Instead, I suggested we just switch back, and we did.

When I returned to the cell with Ida, she told me that Julia snored like crazy, which drove her nuts even when she was awake—much like barking drives me crazy. After giving Julia her bunk and moving to the top, Ida realized I wasn’t kidding about the cold draft up there.

Ida and I stayed together until a few people rearranged the whole pod for reasons I can’t begin to fathom, and I ended up with 44-year-old Marilyn, who was in on drug and prostitution charges.

Marilyn was one of those good girls gone bad but was very nice and easy to get along with. Unlike most inmates, she had loving, caring parents. She’d just hooked up with the wrong guy one day, and he led her down a bad path. He got her into drugs, and she eventually started hooking to support her habit.

She was a great cellmate—polite and considerate. We laughed at each other’s jokes, and she slept a lot, so I often felt like I was alone. Unfortunately, Marilyn and I were only together for ten days before she was released.

Then came 29-year-old Nancy, who was almost as crazy as Melinda, though smarter. She wasn’t a bad singer, and she had a great body—nothing but skin, bone, and muscle—but her face looked mean. She was in for drugs and assaulting a cop, which she loved to brag about, as much as she loved playing with herself while I was on my bunk. She wanted to play with me too, but I declined. I just wasn’t attracted to her. Nancy was so moody she made even my sister, one of the moodiest people I knew, seem calm. Her moods would swing rapidly—one minute we’d be having an intelligent conversation, the next she’d be crying, then laughing, then furious. Eventually, it all came to a head.

It started with her bleeding at the wrong time of the month. She was convinced she was having a miscarriage, even though her pregnancy test had been negative. I tried to comfort her, reminding her that stress could make women irregular. But she snapped at me over and over, until I’d had enough.

“Don’t take your frustrations out on me!” I yelled.

Then she started bashing me, calling me lazy for being a homemaker and accusing me of using Tom, who worked hard. She even claimed she recognized him from a time he supposedly picked her up in Mesa, thinking she was a hooker, when all she wanted was a ride (Tom and I laughed about this during our next visit) because we both knew it was bullshit.

“Tom has the lowest appetite of any man I’ve ever known,” I told her. “And even if he didn’t, why would he go all the way to Mesa for a piece of ass? And isn’t it nice how Tom gets to relax on his days off without having to do cleaning or laundry? That’s because Miss Lazy here does it for him. So don’t be telling me stuff you know nothing about!”

That’s when she threatened to yank me off my bunk and “show me the true meaning of the words shut up.” My first instinct was to fight, but I knew she wasn’t worth getting in trouble for and losing my visitation and commissary rights. So I kept my temper in check, knowing I’d probably lose the fight anyway.

Next, she demanded I give her everything from my journal that mentioned her name, but I refused. I also learned never to tell anyone in jail I was keeping a journal. People guilty of certain crimes, or those who had something to hide, could get pretty paranoid.

I asked Chavez, the DO on duty that evening, to pull me from the cell, and she did. I traded Nancy’s erratic moods for taunts through the vent, but it was the lesser of two evils. I had to deal with Myra, Mindy, and Peaches shouting at me through the vents unless I had my radio on. Peaches was just a follower, going along with Myra and Mindy, both child molesters. Those two were particularly paranoid about being written about, for obvious reasons—they were the scum of the earth and knew it. Nancy had yelled out their dirty deeds while we were cellmates, and because I was with her, they thought I was involved. Personally, I didn’t care what anyone was in for, as long as they respected me. But these were the kinds of people you just wanted to strangle. I’d rather have been in a cell with a mass murderer than with child molesters!

After about a week of screaming at me, and realizing ignoring them wasn’t going to work, I started airing out Myra and Mindy’s dirty laundry, telling the whole pod what they were in for and then some. Sure enough, Myra broke down and begged me to stop, promising to stop screaming at me in return. I decided that if she kept her mouth shut, so would I.

By early March, I had been alone for almost two weeks when 46-year-old Teresa came to join me. Though chubby and shorter than me, the Hispanic woman had pretty eyes with thick, dark lashes that didn’t need mascara.

Teresa was there because her stepdaughter had accused her of molestation. We got along well, but after just a few days together, she moved to a larger cell, which she preferred. Some people felt claustrophobic in the smaller cells.

After Teresa left, Silvia, a 21-year-old in for theft, moved in with me. While she was sweet, she wouldn’t stop talking. It seemed most inmates were talkaholics, but at least she admitted it upfront. I guess some people felt like there was nothing else to do in jail but chat.

After a week and a half, Nancy left the dorm, much to everyone’s delight, and I asked to move into the cell she had left, which was my favorite in the pod. It was the smallest, darkest cell, more out of the way than the others, and it was also warmer in there.

Unfortunately, Silvia broke out in a rash and had to be put in a cell by herself in case it was contagious. She was also on restriction. At first, the DO wanted to move me next door, but I protested, letting her know how much I hated the bigger cells. So she moved me in with 39-year-old Charlotte instead.

The second the door closed behind me, I knew I’d made a mistake. Although Charlotte slept most of the four hours I was with her and didn’t say or do anything threatening, she grossed me out. When she did wake up, she coughed up spit all over the place. It was disgusting.

I told the DO I was so desperate to get out of that cell that I would take the bigger cell after all, with Teresa and Nancy. I knew I could move back out in a day or two, and I did. Charlotte left, and I moved back to my favorite cell, which would be my final move.

Only Teresa and Nancy were in the big cell during my brief stay, and I was shocked at how much Teresa had changed. She adapted to jail life remarkably fast. She had been tearful and quiet, but now she chatted happily. It turned out she was also an ungrateful, selfish user, despite everything I had given her and helping her adjust to life inside.

Nancy was one of the nicest, quietest cellmates I’d ever had. She was a good listener too. I don’t remember her exact age—maybe mid-thirties. She had been a security guard at the courthouse before her arrest. While she wouldn’t discuss her charges, I later learned they were child-related, just as I suspected. Most people in Ad-Seg were in for child-related charges, often with high-profile cases.

In my favorite cell, where I’d spend the rest of my time, 18-year-old Jamie, in for drug charges, arrived to spoil my peace after a few days. She was more Melinda-like than any other cellmate I’d had—she wouldn’t shut up, couldn’t sit still, and seemed delusional. Like Melinda, Jamie was convinced demons were pinning her down and telling her to do all kinds of evil things.

After I’d had enough of it, I decided it was my turn to bully someone out of a cell as I’d been bullied before. But before I had the chance, Jamie did me the favor of asking to move to a bigger cell. I took advantage of this and convinced a DO, who didn’t know her as well as they knew me, to move her. I told Jamie to sprinkle water on her eyes to make it look like she’d been crying over feeling claustrophobic.

My second-to-last cellmate was Tiffany, a 26-year-old in on drug charges. She and I were both night owls and compatible as cellmates, but she too wanted to move to a bigger cell, so she did.

My final cellmate was Misha. Misha was my age and in for manufacturing. She arrived in M Dorm with two others, and I lucked out by getting her. Misha was nice, quiet, and sane. One of the other women was a major beggar, and another, who limped around on a cane, was incredibly loud and bald. We called her Baldilocks.

Misha was the perfect cellmate because all she did was sleep. When she was awake, she was quiet and mostly kept to herself on her bunk. We were together until the day I left.

thruthedecades: (Default)
 My Bio - Part 21

Stacey was my biggest problem at the first complex I lived in during my time in Arizona, along with twenty-six-year-old Andrea (Andi), the woman living next to me in Andy’s building. Through Andi, I got my first real sense of just how much Arizonans despise complaining, no matter how legitimate your grievance might be.

While I was still in the first-floor apartment, I had to give up Shadow, my cat, because pets weren’t allowed on the first floor. Even if they were, I couldn’t afford the outrageous pet deposit. So, Andy and I left the cat on what we thought was Stevie Nicks’ property in Paradise Valley, only to later learn we’d given him to her neighbor instead. Andy eventually figured out which house was really hers by going through her trash. He somehow became phone friends with Stevie’s mother, Barbara, after finding her number through her business—a little crafts store in some small town outside of Phoenix. He eventually went on to actually meet Stevie a few times.

Stacey had a reputation for being a difficult person, but one day, she began targeting me in ways I hadn’t seen her do with anyone else. To this day, I’m not sure what triggered her. I discussed it with Andy, Kara, and Randy, but none of us could figure out the source of her wrath. Maybe it was because I was Jewish (Arizona was as anti-Semitic as it was anti-gay), maybe it was because I was on disability, or maybe it was because I was short with green eyes and very long hair. I honestly had no idea.

Then, I developed a theory: some people, when they can’t get positive attention, settle for negative attention. Perhaps Stacey really did have some kind of attraction to me and was struggling with those feelings, especially since she was married. Others had speculated about this too, particularly after it became clear that she was practically stalking me. This wasn’t an exaggeration—she followed me around the complex, and it felt like she was scrutinizing my every move. I was stunned by how much she seemed to know about my whereabouts and the people I interacted with. My friends and I even searched my place for hidden cameras or audio recorders, but we found nothing. The only way she could have known what she did was by either tailing me, having someone else do it, or somehow gaining access to my apartment while I was out. I doubted that last one, but who knows?

I’ll admit Stacey wasn’t bad-looking for a light-eyed blonde, which wasn’t usually my type. She was tall and slim, with a Kate Jackson vibe—her voice, hairstyle, and mannerisms all reminded me of her. But even if she had been my type, I knew I’d rather be alone forever than settle for a controlling bitch like her.

One day, Stacey summoned both Andy and me to her office. Oddly, she insisted on speaking to Andy first, then me.

"Why can’t she just talk to both of us at once?" I asked Andy on our way there.

"I don’t know. Maybe she doesn’t want us to get our stories straight," he said.

"What stories?" I asked, confused.

"I don’t know," he said. "I’m just as stumped as you are."

Andy went in first, and then it was my turn. I sat down in front of her desk, and Stacey cut right to the chase.

"I have a report that you made some harassing phone calls to Ellie and Robert," she said.

"So?" I replied.

"So," she echoed, pausing.

"So I called them a few times. They won’t be hearing from me again, though. Besides, Ellie’s out of her mind. Ask the FBI agents trying to kill her with petroleum jelly as she claims."

"Then don’t have anything to do with her," Stacey said.

"I don’t intend to, but how does this concern you? You’re the manager, not our mother. Part of our rent goes toward your salary. You work for us."

She then mentioned some supposed vandalism but wouldn’t say what had been vandalized. I had no idea what she was talking about, and neither did Andy.

Next, she scolded me for asking to see the second studio apartment I had transferred to in Andy’s building before the previous tenant moved out. I couldn’t believe someone would complain about something so trivial! The girl didn’t have to let me in, and she hadn’t seemed bothered at the time.

Then, Stacey implied that I had been trying to invite people up to my place. I was completely confused. "What are you talking about? What people?"

"I understand that being home as much as you are can make a person rather lonely," she said, her tone patronizing.

"Oh, is that what you think I am? Lonely? And this concerns you because…?" I asked, beginning to realize what she was insinuating. She was implying that I was trying to get women up to my place for sex, which was total nonsense. No one in that complex appealed to me. After Rosemarie made her lack of interest clear, I backed off immediately. I didn’t want to push people who weren’t interested in me, and I expected the same respect in return.

Though I tried, I couldn’t get Stacey to admit what she was really implying. She never dared to use the L-word.

She also rattled off a bunch of trivial facts about my daily life, things like what I had for lunch, and this unnerved me. I was amazed at how well she had done her homework. With the exception of the vandalism and the absurd insinuation about my social life, she was frighteningly accurate.

Andy later told me he was just as shocked by Stacey’s knowledge of my activities. "She even encouraged me to dump you," he said.

On January 6, 1993, I finally decided to see about getting a job dancing. I didn’t have any marketable skills that would land me a decent job anytime soon, and I wasn’t about to flip burgers or clean houses again. Dancing seemed like a good option. Kara, who was a pretty big woman, acted as my bodyguard, and the three of us—Kara, Andy, and I—went to a nearby club with exotic dancers.

After just two dances and $18 in tips, I was hired for the 6 PM to 1 AM shift. I was excited, thinking I’d make tons of money, but it didn’t turn out that way. Maybe in Vegas it would have.

I eventually built up a small group of regular cab drivers. One of them even offered to be my bodyguard if I ever made it in the music business, and I gladly agreed.

Though dancing was preferable to most other jobs, there were downsides. I hated the sore feet and the way the owners used us to pay the DJ, bartenders, and bouncers. We had to give them a cut of our earnings because the owners were too cheap to pay them themselves.

At the clubs, we rotated sets on stage, where customers could tip us—or not. Table dances, one-on-one performances in front of a customer, earned the dancers $5. Dancers weren’t allowed to touch the customers or engage in anything explicit.

My stage name was "Mystery." Maybe if I had been a chesty, blue-eyed blonde with long legs, I would have made more money. But as a then flat, short, green-eyed brunette, I didn’t exactly fit the bill for a T&A bar. Still, I danced on and off for the next eight months at a few different places, including all-nude private room dancing with two-way windows, cameras, and armed staff. We often sat around for hours in between customers, bored out of our minds in front of the TV.

After I moved to the studio apartment behind Andy, I started accumulating some furniture. My parents sent me a blue card table with matching chairs. A friend of Andy’s gave me a twin bed, and a guy I met later on gave me a couch, a desk, and a TV.

At first, the building was relatively quiet. The guy below me eventually moved out, giving me a few things he didn’t want, like clothes hangers and a fake plant in a wicker basket. For a while, the apartment below me was a model unit, and the new tenant who moved in was quiet. Even Andi didn’t make much noise initially. She was hardly ever home.

The person I heard the most in the building was actually Andy. Despite his feminine demeanor, he stomped around like an elephant and slammed doors instead of closing them.

I had yet to learn just how sensitive Arizonans could be about noise complaints, but I started to get an idea when Andi had her fifteen siblings over for a few days. It was a nightmare—constant bumps and bangs at all hours. After being ignored when I knocked on her door to ask her to quiet down, I had no choice but to complain to Stacey.

Mary, a thirty-year-old woman with muscular dystrophy who lived directly below Andi, also complained. She was getting the worst of it. Mary informed Stacey that if she wanted her rent, she needed to be able to sleep so she could work for it.

Even Andy, who lived diagonally from Andi, could hear the commotion. The whole building shook.

When Stacey came to investigate, Andi tried to shift the blame. Our doors were right next to each other and standing just inside mine, I could hear everything they said.

"She does the same thing," Andi lied.

Right, Andi, I thought sarcastically. I have fifteen kids over, too.

The next day, the kids finally left, and I breathed a sigh of relief, thinking peace had returned and I could finally get some sleep. But I was sorely mistaken. Andi was furious that I had complained, and she wasn’t about to let me forget it. That was lesson number two about Arizonans: they weren’t quick to let go of grudges. They wouldn’t let you forget or ignore them either, no matter how wrong they were or how valid your complaint was. She was going to get her revenge!

Andi made sure to shake the building with her every move when she wasn’t at work or asleep, clearly not caring who else she annoyed along with me. She began staying home more frequently, just to make her presence felt. Since I knew I couldn’t physically force her to quiet down, and Stacey couldn’t monitor every slam, bump, and bang, I was seriously considering confronting her when a new idea popped into my head.

I doubted it would work, but I figured I’d try it before resorting to more drastic measures. So, I sat down and wrote a note, pretending to be a neighbor who had just moved in behind her, politely asking her to keep the noise down. I signed it with a bogus name and slipped it under her door.

To my surprise, it actually worked!

 

My Bio - Part 22

By April 1993, after ten months at Vista Ventana, I had enough of the rude residents and management. It was time to move on. I did most of my moving late at night, always making sure to casually bump into Andi’s door on my way past, tossing unwanted junk onto her porch—dead plants, old food boxes, things like that.

But even after I left, Stacey and Andi weren’t finished with me. Together, they lashed out one last time. Meanwhile, I sent a long, detailed letter to Stacey’s boss, exposing what a completely unprofessional jerk she was.

Shortly before I moved, a guy named Scott came into the club one night and showered me with money. He was twenty-eight, and one of the biggest bullshitters I’d ever met. He claimed to know people in the music industry and promised he could get me a record deal or some sort of opportunity to get my career started. I was skeptical, but I had no reason to think he was deliberately lying—what did he have to gain? So I gave him the benefit of the doubt.

Scott told me he’d been framed for arson and spent years in jail until his father found proof of his innocence—a speeding ticket from the time the arson supposedly took place. That ticket, he said, was his “ticket out of jail.”

One night at work, I complained to Scott about how sick I was of Vista Ventana and about Stacey and Andi. He suggested the Crystal Creek apartments where he lived, claiming it was quiet. That, too, turned out to be a lie. I ended up in a second-story, two-bedroom apartment two doors away from him, but it was just as noisy as the place I’d left.

Had someone told me the day I moved in that my future husband lived between me and Scott, I would’ve laughed and said they were crazy—but they’d have been right. I met him about a week after I moved in.

At Crystal Creek, most of the noise came from outside, not inside. The 900-square-foot apartment wasn’t right on the pool, but close enough. I thought the creeks running through the complex would drown out the noise, but they didn’t. It wasn’t just people yelling; like at the Vista Ventana, there was always something going on. There was no grass to mow, but they’d be out with obnoxious blowers at 6 a.m., buzzing around the sidewalks and parking lots.

Once, I got home from work around 1:30 in the morning. After unwinding for an hour or two, I was rudely awakened just a few hours later by pounding on the roof—they were making repairs! Like I said, there was always something.

The only real differences between Crystal Creek and Vista Ventana were that the manager was nicer, and the complex was smaller.

Scott found it hilarious. “I swear, it was quiet before you got here,” he swore with a laugh. “Now, I hear kids screaming, people yelling, hammers pounding, and blowers blowing every day when it used to be once a week.”

Yeah, I believed that was probably the only honest thing he ever said.

Determined to keep to myself, I met only a few neighbors, mostly because of the pool. A security guard and a girl from the office lived below me and they were quiet.

While I lived there, I had a brief fling with a twenty-two-year-old Mexican girl named Julia. She was about five-foot-three, with long hair down to her waist. We met at the first club I worked at where she was a customer.

Around the time I met Tom, my future husband, Stacey and Andi decided to harass me one last time. Sure, I had been sending prank mail and making prank calls to Andi, but I’m convinced they would’ve come after me again anyway—they were just those kinds of people. Andi filed for an injunction against me, with Stacey supporting her every step of the way. Stacey was right there in court with Andi, too.

In the small courtroom, it was just the judge, a stenographer, Tom, Stacey, Andi, and me. Andi presented the prank mail—some of which were actually Bob’s nutty letters to me—and complained about the calls. Naturally, I denied it all.

The judge listened patiently but refused to issue the injunction. On my way out, I flashed a triumphant smile at Andi and Stacey, then got on with my life.

I first met Tom when he was heading off to work. Not only did he seem kind, but I was surprised by how good-looking he was, especially since I wasn’t usually attracted to guys. He was just about to turn 36 and worked nights at American Express. We met right after I last saw Scott and just before I moved to the other side of the property, away from the pool and the noise from the main road. Actually, Tom helped me move back there in May.

When I first moved, it was dead quiet, but within a week, a pack of college kids moved in next door, blasting music, slamming doors, and bouncing off the walls like wild animals. The people below them were just as pissed as I was, but asking them to quiet down did nothing.

Tom became my savior as things heated up between us. By then, he was preparing to move into his brother’s house since his brother was getting married and moving into his new wife’s place. Tom moved in June of 1993, and I joined him in September. We got married in Las Vegas on June 15, 1994.

At first, I was in denial about my feelings for Tom. Being hot for a guy wasn’t something I was used to. I imagine a straight person would feel the same shock if they suddenly found themselves attracted to someone of the same sex. But there was no denying my attraction to him forever. His hazel eyes, his nice white teeth, and his mellow, sensitive personality drew me in. I also discovered he was incredibly smart—he seemed to know something about everything. To this day, I still wonder how I managed to snag someone like him. Never again could I say all I got were crazy, unstable, dumb assholes! I finally had someone I could be proud of rather than embarrassed by.

Tom was/is very open-minded and knows I’ve had occasional girl crushes and is okay with it.

Tom is a native of Arizona, though his parents were from Iowa. His mother, Marjorie, lived to be ninety-three and died in 2015 but his father, Raymond, died of cancer in the mid-nineties at the age of eighty-four.

Tom’s parents were very different from mine, and so was his childhood. His family was poor, and his father, who lived through the Great Depression, was a hobo who rode the rails way back when. Tom has one sister and three brothers, and his parents were always good to their kids.

When Tom was four or five, he was hospitalized with meningitis. Later, he badly cut his foot on a tent peg and needed stitches.

At a young age, Tom developed impressive intelligence, but he struggled to connect with people. They couldn’t see how smart he was, and as a result, he didn’t interact well with others. Even Tom didn’t realize his own abilities at first, assuming all kids were like him. He couldn’t understand why people treated him differently, speaking to him as if he were still a kid when he felt he had never truly been one.

In grade school, everything came easily to him. By eighth grade, he was already taking algebra. Some teachers wanted him to skip grades, but his mother refused after his older brother, David, had a bad experience with skipping.

Music was a big part of Tom’s early life. All of his siblings played instruments—Raymond on trumpet, David on trombone, Mary on clarinet—and Tom followed suit, choosing the trombone, which he was told was the easiest to play. Steven also played an instrument.

Another thing Tom was into was rockets and anything related to outer space, often building model rockets in his spare time.

Around age twelve, before school, Tom had a newspaper route. One day, he slipped down a flight of stairs while delivering papers, injuring his foot. A doctor discovered an old fracture and diagnosed Tom with a condition where the tendons pulled away from the joints. The injury forced him to stop all physical activity. If he disobeyed, he’d risk needing a full-leg cast.

By the time he finished grade school, Tom became fascinated by the structure of music. He also developed a passion for math and computers, particularly the way computers could take simple binary code and create complex outcomes.

Entering high school, his foot condition resolved, but it left him out of shape, making gym class difficult. He stuck with the trombone, playing in both marching and concert bands. However, most of his other classes bored him—he already knew the material. When he decided not to go to college, he stopped doing homework altogether, though he only needed to pass the tests to graduate. His grades fell to C’s, just enough to get by. He found high school miserable overall and only attended part-time in his senior year. He didn’t even bother going to his graduation ceremony, feeling it was pointless.

He got his first car, a 1955 Chevy, when he was fifteen. The engine needed rebuilding, so he and his father tackled the project together, an experience that taught him a lot about cars. At fifteen, after passing the written test, Tom earned his learner’s permit and began driving to school the very next day. His parents trusted him, believing he could handle anything. He got his license at sixteen.

His father also took him hunting and to the horse track as he got older.

Though his high school band director encouraged him to audition for the army, Tom wasn’t interested at the time but was accepted anyway.

One of his first post-graduation jobs was at a car wash, followed by various temp jobs. He worked in a factory that packaged Metamucil, which gave him insight into assembly lines. He also delivered furniture for Sears and held positions in mail presorting, labeling magazines and newspapers, and inspecting sandwiches for Circle K.

Still playing trombone, Tom eventually talked to an Air Force recruiter, who arranged for him to audition at Luke Air Force Base. After being accepted, he moved to Riverside, California for basic training, which he found tedious, like being back in grade school.

He performed throughout the Southwest, including at the Air Force Ball and a celebrity fundraiser in L.A. with stars like Gloria Loring, Jim Backus, and Charlton Heston.

After a couple of years, Tom left the Air Force and returned to Phoenix. He worked a series of jobs, including one making vinyl records, which paid well at the time, and another at the post office, which he eventually left due to simply not liking the job.

Before leaving, he bought a house and got married at twenty-three to a woman named Karen, a part-time music store employee. They had two cars, three dogs, and no children—Karen was afraid of them. She also had severe emotional issues, stemming from childhood trauma, which Tom hadn’t known about up front. Her brother had molested her. The marriage ended after just two years and he moved back into an apartment.

At twenty-seven, Tom started working for AMEX, staying there for about twelve years before being laid off. He later found work at Bank of America, where he handled check sorting and other tasks rather than direct money handling.

Shortly before we got married, my disability benefits were terminated.

Although I didn’t know Tom’s father for long, he was a kind man. Tom’s siblings were all married, but only his brothers had children. Initially, I was impressed with how kind his family seemed, but I soon saw the darker side of his mother and sister, whose selfishness I’d heard rumors about. They used Tom terribly, and it took him time to see it. When he finally put his foot down, we realized just how much time and money we had lost because of them.

Our first house together, built in 1950, was a 1,400-square-foot light blue tract home on a corner. It had a small living room, two bedrooms, a small bathroom, an average kitchen, and a large family room. There was also a two-car garage, a covered patio, and a pool in the back. The biggest downside was how close it was to the neighboring house—practically within arm’s reach.

Though I was initially happy to finally be in a house, that joy was constantly marred by noisy neighbors. It often felt like we were still living in an apartment, with shouting, loud car stereos, screaming kids, bouncing basketballs, and barking dogs just a few feet away. While the closest neighbors were the worst offenders, others contributed to the noise too. A family two houses down ran a daycare with two large, full-time outdoor dogs. A teenager across the street played the drums, and someone else had a dog that barked all day. I often had to play music or run fans just to drown out the noise, though nighttime was generally a bit quieter.

 

My Bio - Part 23

As much as I cherished my husband, it became evident that we were not entirely compatible in the bedroom. This realization weighed heavily on me, along with the fear of infertility. The thought of being unable to conceive was more distressing than our sexual struggles.

In the early years of our marriage, I harbored a desire to have a child and honestly, I don’t know what the hell I was thinking at the time. Nonetheless, I wanted one at this time, not realizing that the desire would fade away in a few years. Although Tom initially expressed acceptance of this idea, subtle hints and his difficulty in climaxing made me question his true feelings about parenthood. I grappled with self-doubt, wondering if I was to blame for his challenges in the bedroom until I later learned more information.

Despite undergoing tests that showed no issues with my reproductive health other than a horned uterus., the shadow of potential infertility loomed over me due to my mother’s past medication use.

Over time, Tom’s difficulties with climaxing persisted, leading to a period of dwindling hopes for a child. My priorities shifted, and the once-burning desire for motherhood gradually faded away. I found solace in the companionship we shared and the love that grew between us, even as the physical aspect of our relationship waned. I hated noise and didn’t want to lose my freedom to a child. Then there was the fact of how costly kids were to consider.

I looked up Paula and Shelly, my foster sister, and contacted them as well.

Paula and I kept in touch until she decided to dump me in 2015 due to not being willing to pay for her to visit us for two weeks. I’ve missed her one bit. She was incredibly dumb and selfish. Many times during our “friendship” I had thoughts of cutting her off. I was glad she took the liberty of beating me to it, so I wouldn’t have any lingering guilt.

Shelly didn’t do anything wrong, but I eventually chose to cut ties with her because I would only hear from her if I reached out to her first.

In 1994, Bob ended up in prison for supposedly raping a minor. Despite the statistics, I never believed Bob was capable of such a heinous crime. You just had to know the man. I don’t doubt that he allowed minors alcohol, though. He was the type of guy who was too nice to say no, even when he knew he should.

Sometime in the mid-nineties, I called Nervous’ mother after finding his phone disconnected and failing to find a new listing for him. She told me he had passed away from a sudden heart attack. He was fifty-three.

Kim visited us for a few days during this period, bringing her boyfriend Phil and a deaf friend named Alex. I enjoyed their visit, but Tom sure didn’t. He was working the third shift, trying to sleep while we hung out by the pool or went sightseeing, including a trip to Sedona. We got too noisy at times and disrupted his sleep, though I suspect he felt left out and a bit jealous.

Physically, I was healthier in Phoenix than I had been back east. I stopped getting frequent colds and infections—sometimes years went by without one. Despite being home most of the time, I became more active, exercising regularly and doing more around the house. Tom also got me hooked on computers, and I began keeping my journals digitally instead of by hand. I have been keeping a journal since 1987!

After months of sensitivity in my bad ear, I had an ear canal drilled in late 1994. It began to fuse shut, so I needed a second operation in early 1995. In hindsight, we should have simply dismantled the frame, but we didn’t know better at the time. The canal was necessary to figure out what was causing the sensitivity and rule out tumors, and while the surgeon was at it, he built an eardrum. Unfortunately, I didn’t obtain much hearing. Another surgeon later dismantled the frame. Having half an outer ear isn’t the prettiest sight, but it’s far more comfortable.

I never made it to the Grand Canyon, but I did visit Laughlin, Nevada—a much mellower gambling spot than Vegas—and made a trip to California. The first trip to California was more symbolic than anything, a way for me to say I’d finally made it all the way across the country. We were near the Nevada/Needles, California border during a Laughlin trip, so we shot across the border. I was thrilled to make it there just before turning thirty.

On October 4, 1997, at age thirty-one, I finally quit smoking with the help of Nicorette gum. Quitting was tough and smoking and talking on the phone had always gone hand in hand for me. As a result, I started to enjoy chatting on the phone less and less. Besides, Andy was becoming more of a pest, only visiting when he wanted a favor and calling every day for long conversations which I no longer had patience for. He was getting hooked on the same few subjects, mostly God, food, and celebrities.

The cravings to smoke lasted four months. There were times when I wasn’t sure I’d make it through, but I did. However, quitting smoking came with its own set of problems, mostly gaining weight. Losing weight was much harder now that I was older. To shed the pounds, I had to drastically cut calories. My days of being able to eat whatever I wanted without gaining weight were long gone. My appetite, however, had increased dramatically. What used to be a necessity—eating to live—became a constant craving, living to eat. It took nearly a year, but I eventually dropped from 125 to 105 pounds.

The more I came to resent people, the less I wanted to sing professionally, even though I still loved doing it for fun. I just wanted to be with Tom and retreat into our little world. I wanted our house to be our sanctuary, our escape from the rest of the world. Unfortunately, the world’s drama often found its way inside, invading our peace.

I preferred to keep a small circle of people in my life—less drama that way. Tom wasn’t very social either, with only a few acquaintances and no close friends he regularly spent time with. Many people frown on being anti-social, but we were happy and that was all that mattered. Solitude isn’t the crime many think it is.

In March 1998, when I was thirty-two, I got braces. I needed braces because an impacted adult tooth began to push through my gums—it was an incisor right next to a molar. After having all my wisdom teeth pulled, this baby tooth was the fifth tooth I had removed.

In the summer of 1998, I cut off all contact with my parents and brother. I was tired of the constant bickering, hypocrisy, lies, and nagging. At that time, I wasn’t sure whether to cut ties with my sister and nieces, so I held off for another year until we moved. I even cut ties with Kim and Andy, though I had mixed feelings about that. In the end, I felt it was best to wipe the slate clean. When it came time to move, I didn’t give many people our new address.

Toward the end of 1998, I began collecting dolls. My collection included a wide range of colors, nationalities, races, sizes, styles, and materials.

In July 1999, I decided to cut my hair, which had grown to just above my thighs. It was a relief to no longer deal with its weight, though I eventually missed my long hair and let it grow for four to five years between haircuts.

I had always wanted to move from the Phoenix house. I longed for a bigger, more modern home, with more space between us and the neighbors. The assholes next door were becoming unbearable, and even Tom, who is usually very tolerant, had grown tired of living inches away from what felt like a constant circus.

Each set of neighbors seemed to get progressively worse. When we first moved in, a man with two kids and two loud dogs lived next door. Thankfully, they left a few months later in late 1993.

Next came a large Mormon family. They, too, had dogs—plus a crowd of screaming children who would drive me crazy for hours playing outside. Their basketball games were especially annoying because they were no more than ten feet from our house, and it felt like they were bouncing the ball off our walls. After two long years, they moved out, and somehow the house ended up in the city’s hands, which opened the door to all sorts of freeloaders and trouble.

From the spring of 1996 to the spring of 1999, a Black woman on Section 8 moved in next door. It was supposed to be just her (Joely) and her year-old daughter, but her boyfriend Mike and a handful of others ended up living there too. They had a dog for a short while, but once she was caught with it, they were ordered to get rid of it. The visiting kids were sometimes a nuisance, but the real problem was Mike’s boom car stereo—and that of their frequent visitors. Despite our polite requests for them to turn it down, they continued blasting it, coming and going without a care for how much noise they made. They were loud, rude, and obnoxious, with no regard for anyone else.

At one point, after suspecting I was behind some prank mail I sent them (yes, I was guilty of that much), they left sexually explicit notes in our mail slot, and once even left a voicemail preaching about racial harmony while Tom was at work. I didn’t tell him about these things at the time because I didn’t want him to worry.

Tom sent a letter of complaint to the city, and while it helped temporarily, the noise always resumed a few months later if even that. He’d have to send in another letter just so we could hear ourselves think. If I had known then how badly things would escalate and how long they would victimize me, we would have gotten the hell out of there sooner or just tried to put up with their shit if we could.

Finally, in June 1999, a large Mexican family moved in, also on section 8. There was less music and no barking dogs, but instead, there were crowds of people of all ages constantly yelling and screaming. Unlike the previous neighbors, whose noise was mostly confined to certain hours, this was an around-the-clock ordeal. Little kids, often in diapers—or sometimes stark naked—would run around in the yard and even in the streets at 3 a.m.! I couldn’t watch TV, read a book, or even enjoy a quiet dinner with Tom without being disturbed by their antics. Scores of vehicles came and went at all hours, and it was obvious that none of the adults worked, despite appearing perfectly capable of doing so. Repeated requests to quiet down were ignored, as were complaints to the city. These people were extremists, rebellious, and determined not to be told what to do, even though we had been there first and it was our tax dollars helping to support their lazy lifestyle.

Realizing things weren’t going to improve, we started looking for land in the rural town of Maricopa, an hour south of Phoenix and about two hours north of the Mexican border. We also visited manufactured home dealers to check out different models. While I liked all the homes we saw, I fell in love with one particular 2,100-square-foot model at the fourth place we visited. I was moved to tears—I knew it was the one.

Finally, on September 24, 1999, we left Phoenix for good.

 

My Bio - Part 24

The fact that a guy named Steven sold our house for a surprising $83,500—just shy of our asking price of $85,000—only two weeks after it hit the market raised a red flag in my mind and sent my bad vibes crawling. I couldn’t shake the feeling that something was about to go wrong, as if a higher power knew we’d need every penny we could get.

Steven was one of the biggest con artists we’d ever encountered, alongside Dan, the well driller, and Gravity, the general contractor. They were all part of an elaborate scam, with the well driller being the worst offender. He deliberately underestimated the necessary depth of our well to extract more money later, but we refused to pay beyond our initial agreement. Instead, we ended up spending three months in hotels while they botched multiple aspects of the project. To help stay on days, I took Melatonin, which I managed for an incredible six months.

The first month was spent at the Siesta Suites in Scottsdale. The place was typical of Arizona apartments—noisy, with thin walls and constant activity, whether it was landscaping, painting, or repairs.

Despite the chaos, we found some enjoyment along the way. We shopped for new items for the house, and even though it was hectic, I relished the process, even as I regained all the weight I had lost after quitting smoking and jumped back up to 125 pounds. With the circumstances being what they were, watching my weight wasn’t a priority.

Dennis, a coworker of Tom’s, seemed like a lifeline when he loaned us his thirty-year-old, twenty-seven-foot trailer on October 17th, 1999. While it was far from glamorous, it was better than a hotel room. Still, we had to visit hotels every other day for showers. Siphoning water into the tank was a hassle, and the near-pressureless showers were less than ideal. Keeping the propane tanks filled was a struggle, too; while the days were warm, nights were frigid. As a result, we became regulars at the Fairfield Inn, where I often chatted with Teresa at the front desk while grabbing coffee and snacks.

Tom and Dennis agreed on $400 a month for the trailer, but by the time we were finished with the trailer, we owed him $1,000. Dennis had initially seemed generous, so Tom didn’t anticipate he’d demand the full amount upon retrieval of the trailer to buy some sporting equipment he wanted. Instead of helping us, Dennis exploited our situation, seeing it as a way to make money.

After Tom switched from nights to days at the bank, we finally moved into our new home, which I proudly named Desert Winds Ranch, just a few days after New Year’s 2000. It was a welcome change from the noise of our previous life, with the nearest neighbor over 400 feet away. Occasionally, we’d hear distant music, but it was nothing compared to when we were in Phoenix. Plus there were some sonic booms and gunshots during hunting season, alongside the distant barking of dogs.

Our house featured a living room, a den, a dining area, and four bedrooms, including a small retreat off the master suite with a spacious bathroom and a garden tub separate from the shower stall. Though the model showcased two sinks, I opted for one sink and extra cabinets instead. The closet was large enough to fit two twin beds.

The kitchen had a skylight, a dishwasher, a garbage disposal, and an oven with a digital temperature display that beeped when preheated. It was self-cleaning too, something I’d never had before until then. However, the refrigerator’s ice maker remained unused, as our well water tasted surprisingly salty.

A few things were done poorly that bothered me, like the absence of an evaporative cooler. Installing one would have required additional money and awkward ductwork along the vaulted ceiling. The wallboards were also sloppily done, with noticeable seams that could have benefited from tape and texture, but that was more costly too.

The denim blue carpet turned out darker than I had expected, and the tulip design I chose for the kitchen and bathroom wallboards wasn’t as appealing as it seemed at first. Still, denim blue was better than brown, and the tulips weren’t ugly.

The best part was that the house was custom-made to our specifications, aside from the basic model. No one else had lived there before. While I didn’t have many options, I chose whitewash for the kitchen and bathroom cabinets and white linoleum for the kitchen floor. Unfortunately, there was an ugly red stain in the spot where they marked the vent. I opted for blue exterior paint with white trim, my first choice from the available options. The smooth countertops were a welcome change from the drab ceramic tiles we had in Phoenix.

For years, I had used my grandparents’ furniture and my parents’ silverware and plates, which was fine at first, but finally, we had our own items—things we had selected ourselves.

It was hard to believe that less than a decade ago, I worried about where my next meal would come from. Now, my biggest decisions revolved around color schemes and decor. For a while, it would be that way, anyway.

The view was breathtaking. Gone were the sounds of shouting, honking horns, and blaring sirens—now, the dominant soundtrack was nature itself. Mountains loomed in the distance in every direction, and in one direction, you could see at least forty or fifty miles away. At night, the distant lights of Casa Grande twinkled like stars on the horizon. It was hard to believe that barely a decade ago, my view consisted of run-down, graffiti-covered buildings. I had come a long way from that filth, poverty, and ugliness.

But the land wasn’t without its imperfections. At some point, someone had gutted a trailer on our property, leaving all kinds of junk behind. People also had the habit of tossing trash they didn’t burn, and the desert winds would blow old shopping bags and other garbage onto our land.

Dogs were another issue. With no leash laws and many in Arizona unwilling to keep their dogs indoors, our land became a free-for-all for the town’s roaming pets, even a few horses and a llama!

While the neighbors weren’t problematic, they could be nosy. I was surprised, considering this was a place people moved to for solitude. George, the elderly man who owned the ten acres behind us, made it a point to introduce himself. He informed us that he’d split his property into five two-acre lots and planned to build rentals on the two that remained empty—a plan we weren’t thrilled about. We suspected he hoped we’d offer to share our well, but we never did. Later, his workers brazenly ignored our “no trespassing” sign, strolling onto our property when they saw our well-being worked on, eager to know all about it and slow things down even more.

Our nearest neighbors were a Mexican family—consisting of a woman in her forties, her daughter, the daughter’s husband, and their five-year-old son. They came by to meet us and to ask if we owned the loose dogs that had killed their chickens.

Dan, who lived diagonally from us, could be obnoxious at times, revving engines for hours or blasting music. He moved a year later, but not before stopping by when he saw Gravity and his tractor—hoping to hire some tractor work for himself.

It seemed the more I tried to escape people, the more they intruded. They were on the phone, in the mail, at the door. I half-expected to open the fridge and find someone in there, too!

Maricopa, split by the Ak-Chin Indian reservation, was a farming community with privately owned lots with manufactured homes. Few houses were built on-site, and the range of residents was broad. It wasn’t unusual to see a well-kept home next to a dilapidated dump strewn with trash.

The only downside to the fresh country air was the occasional whiff of horse manure, though that depended on which way the wind blew. Maricopa had rules—one house per acre, one large animal per acre, and no home closer than twenty-five feet from the property line.

In spring, beekeepers often worked on the farms nearby, and swarms of bees would gather in the trees, including those on our land. The incessant buzzing was something straight out of a horror movie and rather unnerving.

It was convenient living just fifteen minutes from the reservation casinos, but financial problems soon resurfaced, limiting how often we could go.

Maricopa’s town center didn’t offer much back in 2000: a Circle K, a Dairy Queen, a feed and grain store, a junkyard, a manufactured home dealer, a church, a school, a funeral home, and police and fire substations. Even the small town I grew up in back East had more. Maricopa didn’t even have a bank, though it did have a small post office, where we rented a P.O. box after transferring our mail from Tempe, as there were no delivery services where we lived. Today, it’s quite a bustling town.

Being outside the Valley of the Sun, Maricopa had more extreme weather. Summers were hotter, and winters were colder, with highs and lows fluctuating greatly—a 70º day could plummet to 35º by morning.

Tom and I settled into our new home, and life was good. We set up our new furniture, and I had fun decorating. We talked about future plans—a pool, an Arizona room, porches, sheds, barns, horses, fences. I had achieved all my major goals and no longer craved the ones I hadn’t.

We bought a home gym, and I started to tone up and lose weight, getting back down to around 105 pounds.

The only sad event after moving in was losing Scuttles, my favorite rat at the time. The dark brown rat died suddenly, just five months after we brought him home. Vanilla Belly had passed while we were still living in the trailer, leaving us with Ratsy and Bear. I despised Bear; he was a mean, half-blind tan rat. He died around the time we got Houdini, a light brown rat named for his escape artist antics. He’d often hide behind boxes in the master closet. Houdini eventually nestled into my heart even more than Scuttles had.

Yes, life was good. We had a beautiful house, and it was finally quiet. But as predicted, things did break and leak more than they should have.

Little did we know that while we had left the noise behind, something else followed us. Something filled with a hatred far beyond our understanding, and one day, after finding myself bored with nothing left to do, there was a knock on the door.

Suddenly, I wasn’t the least bit bored.

 

My Bio - Part 25

We had barely been in the house a few days when a knock on the door jolted me from a sound sleep on the morning of January 5th, at 10:30 AM. I peered out the window and saw a cop standing at the foot of the steps. Right away, I feared something may have happened to Tom. This was just before he switched to working days.

“Yes?” I asked after I opened the door.

“Are you Robin?” the cop inquired.

When I told him I wasn’t, he mentioned something about wanting to get word to her that her father was ill, asked for my name, and then left. I was too relieved that nothing had happened to Tom to think much more about the strange visit.

The next day, another rude awakening came—this time at 8:30 AM. Frustrated to be woken up twice in a row, I groggily shuffled to the door. The same cop was there, but I didn’t notice the others, who were hiding.

I flung the door open, ready to say, “Hey, I’m not Robin!” I figured I could just show my ID, go back to bed, and move on with my life. But before I could say anything, the cop stepped aside, and in walked a Black man who had been hiding around the corner. His shirt read “Biased Crimes,” and I’d soon learn his name was Jerry.

He wouldn’t explain why he was there at first. He asked for my name, showed me a picture of Tom, and asked if he was my husband. I said yes, then asked how he got the photo.

He shrugged and said, “I’ve got pictures of all your relatives.”

Was that supposed to intimidate me?

They let me dress in the bathroom, then led me outside. That’s when I saw four or five cruisers parked outside—some from Pinal County, others from Maricopa.

All this for one person?!

While I suspected the freeloaders in Phoenix were behind this, I started to wonder if something bigger was going on—something I didn’t know about. Could it be more than the journal excerpts I had shared when we left Phoenix, where I made it clear what I thought of the neighbors? Yes, I had used some very harsh and controversial words. But those words weren’t because I hated them for their color; I used them because I knew it would piss them off, and I wanted them to feel as angry as they had made me for years. It wasn’t about race—it was about them. Yet, they saw this as a perfect opportunity to make it about race. Sadly, after the OJ Simpson case, this became all too common.

I was cuffed and placed in a Phoenix PD cruiser with two white officers. The ride to Phoenix felt like it took forever. Meanwhile, Tom, still at work, had no idea I’d been legally kidnapped. I knew he’d be worried when he came home and found me missing but I was later able to call him and get a cab ride to his mother and sister’s place. That was the thing about the police; they’d gladly give you a ride when they wanted you but would happily leave you stranded when they were done with you.

I tried not to worry, reasoning that it was just words on paper. But then there was this Black cop—Jerry—who, for all I knew, might hate whites and was using his power to spite me. I told myself that kind of thing only happened in movies. Surely, this wasn’t about power and control. He couldn’t be that corrupt or vindictive, right?

Still, the way he looked at me—with such contempt blazing from his eyes—made me wonder. I had been lied to by law enforcement before, more than once.

What I didn’t know at the time was that Jerry was a personal friend of Joely, and both of them were everything they accused me of being—full of hate and vindictiveness. I also didn’t realize how anti-Jewish Arizona could be, or how corrupt law enforcement was. Ironically, I wasn’t even really “Jewish” just because my family was. I wasn’t religious at all, wasn’t sure I believed in God, and saw religion as a bunch of silly rules and superstitions, often narrow-minded, especially toward women and gays.

The scariest part of the whole ordeal was realizing that if this could happen to me, an ordinary person, it could happen to anyone. More and more people were being framed or jailed for petty or trumped-up charges, while real criminals walked free with barely a slap on the wrist.

Minorities were gaining the upper hand in the courts, especially after the L.A. riots. Judges were afraid to rule in favor of whites when minorities were involved—fearful of riots or accusations of racism. Because I was white and Jewish, I suffered greatly, as did Tom. Hurting me meant hurting him too. Tom would have to spend six lonely months apart from me, forced to take on both my responsibilities and his own.

Looking back, I regret being so polite and cooperative with Jerry once at the station. I should have kept my mouth shut and demanded he either charge me or let me go. That probably would’ve angered him enough to book me on the spot, but it didn’t matter—I was destined to end up in jail anyway.

I didn’t realize until nearly a year later, after my sentencing, that I had been convicted of sending a threatening letter. I had been tricked into pleading guilty to something I wasn’t even charged with because I was led to believe the case was about the journal excerpts, not this letter. This letter that either came from someone else they had crossed or was to frame me when Jerry handed it to me to ask if I had seen it, ultimately getting my fingerprints on it.

It still stuns me to this day that I spent six months in county jail, followed by years of probation, all because of a letter. Even if I’d been 100% guilty, it was a ridiculously harsh sentence, and anyone can make threats. But what’s that saying about actions speaking louder than words? No one was forced to read anything I actually did send.

So there I was, sent to jail in late October of 2000 for nothing more than words. First, Jerry told me the case would be dropped, then a public defender assured me I’d only get probation.

My probation was supposed to end in October 2003, and the minor felony dropped to a misdemeanor. But much to my surprise, my probation officer, Scot, told me I was off probation in May 2002, and in the end, I was vindicated.

But it was too late. The damage had already been done, and I had no intention of forgiving anyone involved. This paled in comparison to when my sister Tammy called the police on me after I wrote a threatening letter to her ex, who had been abusing my niece. I was stunned when she took his side after everything he supposedly put her and her daughter through.

I blamed my sister for my legal troubles just as much as I blamed the freeloaders and the corrupt cops, lawyers, and courts. After all, when the cop came to talk to me about Tammy’s complaint, he found, to my shock, that there was a Failure to Appear warrant out for me. I had no idea it existed because we didn’t have mail service where we lived. We had to pick up our mail from a PO box. If it weren’t for her, that warrant would have eventually expired, and I wouldn’t have gone through the hell I did.

She always denied calling the cops, even though it was a no-brainer that she was involved, especially since the cop mentioned her name as the main complainant. The only thing we weren’t sure of was how she got our address because we never told her where we moved to. I cut ties with everyone on my side of the family, including a few friends, upon moving.

thruthedecades: (Default)
 My Bio - Part 16

Stephan (Steve) was my most memorable neighbor of all in a good way. A 34-year-old Black man, he worked as an engineer at a nearby Air Force base. I would have married him, to his delight, if I had been as attracted to his appearance as I was to who he was on the inside.

Steve and I spent countless hours hanging out, usually at his place across the hall. We talked about all kinds of things. He moved out a year after I did, and over the years, I’ve made numerous attempts to locate him, but without success.

There’s not much to say about Mark and Bruce. Both were in their twenties, and I had one-nighters with them, though I didn’t do much with Mark.

Mark lived on the first floor of the building, while I met Bruce on the bus. He had a guitar with him that day, and when I told him I played too, we bonded over our shared love of music. We got together a few times to jam.

Bruce wasn’t in my life for long. He reminded me too much of Al—conceited and always putting me down. He even said he’d be scared if he ever felt attracted to the same sex.

“People with your kind of attitude are what scare me, Bruce. Not who I am,” I told him.

Then there was 40-year-old Tracy. Andy and I met her through Fran. Apparently, Fran had taken her in off the streets, though Tracy later moved in with someone else. Tracy was unattractive and butch-looking in every sense. So unattractive that you almost felt sorry for her.

While Tracy could be funny and had a great voice for our “funny” recordings (she loved being taped and edited), she was also a major con artist. She would use you if you weren’t careful, but my old neighbors from Oswego Street had taught me well. I never left her alone in my apartment, and I always hid my purse when she visited so she couldn’t swipe anything while I was in the bathroom. Tracy didn’t visit much, and that was fine with me—I didn’t like having people over that I couldn’t trust.

During the summer of 1990, I worked at the end of my street at a combination Laundromat and convenience store for a few months. One day, a young woman came in pushing a one-year-old boy in a stroller. She had tan skin, dark, thick, waist-length hair, dark brown eyes, and sparkling white teeth. She was muscular yet feminine. I recognized her right away as the girl who had bullied everyone at the Harley Hotel…Paula. For some reason, she had spared me, but I had always been wary of her.

She won’t remember me, I thought.

But I was wrong.

“Hi, Jodi,” she said with a friendly, white smile. “I remember you from the Harley. I was looking for you at the Red Roof Inn after I left.”

I froze and blinked with shock. “Looking for me?”

Paula nodded. “I heard you worked there.”

I never worked there but was amazed she remembered me and curious why she’d been looking for me. We were never friends.

But that all changed on that humid summer day. Paula and her young son lived just a couple of buildings away, also on the fourth floor, as I would learn. She didn’t have a phone, but we visited each other regularly. I usually went to her place more often because it was easier for her with little Robert to take care of.

I couldn’t believe we had become friends. I never would’ve guessed I’d be friends with someone like Paula, who had mellowed out quite a bit, though she still had an underlying aggressive streak just like I did. We were both on disability and both had ADHD, though hers seemed much worse. She was very accepting of my preference for women, and she had a fondness for Puerto Rican men.

Paula seemed to be just as unlucky as I was—cursed in love, constantly dealing with one problem or dispute after another, always scraping pennies. She wasn’t very bright and she was quite flaky. She was like Fran in the sense that she believed cat burglars stole cats and that the Boston Tea Party was a gathering where people drank tea.

She was miserable sitting at home all day with a child and often told me she regretted becoming a mother. Two years later, she lost Robert for good. They said she was abusive and neglectful. For reasons I could never understand, she later had another son, Justin, and almost lost him too, but somehow she managed to keep him.

Two days after Christmas in 1989, I met twenty-nine-year-old Kathleen at one of the gay bars Andy and I frequented. Her nickname was Kacey. She wasn’t as feminine as I was, but she wasn’t butchy either. She had long, straight, dark blonde hair that reached just below her waist and hazel eyes. She was pretty, though I usually preferred dark hair and eyes. Kacey was 5‘4” and weighed 115 pounds. She lived on one side of a duplex with her small dog and bird. She worked rotating shifts as a chemical operator at a nearby chemical plant.

Kacey and I didn’t have issues when it came to sex, but it seemed she wanted it all the time, and sex was more important to her than the relationship itself. She wasn’t as into being with me (non-intimately) as I was with her, so she broke things off after a couple of months. This was the hardest break-up for me, too.

With thirty-one-year-old Brenda, it was the opposite. She was more into me than I was into her. The sex was just as frequent, though maybe it felt excessive to me because I wasn’t as attracted to her.

Brenda was part Cherokee with distinct features. She was 5‘6”, had dark hair and eyes, and her hair fell almost to the middle of her back. She was too thin from doing crack, something she didn’t tell me at first and I was too naïve to notice. Her drug use, combined with the fact that I didn’t feel she was right for me, led me to end things after ten months, right before she moved away. Brenda wasn’t dumb, but she came across as shy, quiet, and wimpy—not the kind of person who would make me feel safe. And for someone as small as I am, feeling safe with my partner was important to me.

When Brenda and I met, she was living next door with an eighteen-year-old guy. She was bi, not just gay. We crossed paths in the hallway one day in June 1990, and I knew she was attracted to me from the way she stared me down. Soon after, we ran into each other again in the laundry room and things progressed from there. She told me the guy moved out, and her longtime friend Bonnie had moved in.

I hated Bonnie. She was ugly, aggressive, into drugs, and a terrible influence on Brenda. We almost got into a fight once. I can’t remember why, but I called her a bitch as Brenda and I were heading out one day. On the way back, Bonnie lunged at me, but Brenda and Bonnie’s boyfriend stepped between us before I could react.

Brenda had been in an abusive marriage with the father of her two kids. The children lived with her sister and brother-in-law, which indicated to me that her instability and drug problem went back further than she was willing to admit. I had never been with a crackhead before, so I had a lot to learn.

Although Brenda was on disability, she worked under the table as a taxi driver.

A few months after we met, Brenda surprised me with an orange and white tabby kitten. I named him Shadow because he followed me everywhere. Shadow was a loving, friendly little guy, but he could also be quite destructive. He grew into one of the biggest cats I had ever seen, too.

Just before meeting Kacey in October 1989, I finally managed to wean myself off of Navane. The tardive dyskinesia had gotten out of hand—my facial and neck muscles twitched constantly, and I occasionally had spasms in my shoulders. It took four months of trying before I was able to successfully pull myself off the medication, but even today, the twitching remains, though it seldom occurs.

Around the same time, I discovered that I could draw. It was the strangest thing. I had a “feeling” I could draw, and it had been nagging at me for some time. So one day, I took a picture of Gloria Estefan and drew it. It wasn’t great, but it was better than what most people could do, and drawing became a hobby for a while.

 

My Bio - Part 17

 

I took my second trip to Florida to stay with my parents in late 1989, having first visited them in early 1988. The visit was as I expected—full of my mother’s demands and bossiness. Their home was gorgeous, though. It burned me up to know that while my parents were living in such luxury, their daughter was barely getting by in the dumps. They were so blessed. They would never know the struggle of scraping pennies, wondering where the next meal would come from, or having to say no to non-necessities. They’d listen to the ocean gently lapping a few feet from their windows, while I’d listen to gunshots and sirens. They were generous enough to give me things and money on special occasions, or when they visited New England, but it wasn’t enough to change my circumstances. It’s not that I minded them living well. I was happy for them. But it was a grim reminder of how unfair life was, and it made me feel like they didn’t really care whether or not I was struggling.

In early 1990, a vicious cycle of asthma attacks began that would last about two and a half years. It was both terrifying and depressing to go to sleep knowing I might wake up with an attack so severe I’d have to go to the ER to survive. The attacks were random and spontaneous. The first one happened while Brenda was with me, and she drove me to the ER. The ten-minute drive felt like it took an hour. I was wheezing so badly that I could only breathe in short gasps. You’d think that would be enough to drive someone off cigarettes, but the addiction held me captive until I quit a few years later. Even after getting better following a breathing treatment, I’d be outside smoking as I waited for a cab or a friend to take me home. Usually, it was a cab because my “friends” often had more important things to do than deal with my problems. Part of me didn’t want to burden them anyway.

One day after an attack had settled, a nurse pulled back the curtain around my gurney and asked how I was doing. She was a 5‘3”, slightly plump girl with short, dark blonde hair and gray eyes. She introduced herself as Kim when she returned with a cup of coffee for me. I was surprised to learn she was only twenty-one; she had the looks and maturity of someone in their thirties but I really liked her.

When I was leaving the ER, I noticed a sign language book in her hand. When I mentioned that I signed, we agreed to get together so I could help her practice. In return, she took me out to eat and gave me some spending money from time to time.

I quickly learned two things about Kim. One, she wasn’t happy with her cop husband, Mark. And two, she was attracted to me, though she had never been with a woman before. As would be my typical luck at the time, I wasn’t attracted to her nearly as much as I liked her as a person.

Kim and Mark lived in an apartment on the third floor of a home lumber business in South Deerfield, about forty minutes from Springfield. Mark was a quiet guy, and his good looks were quite a contrast to Kim’s plainness.

One day, while waiting for a cab at the ER, I realized I didn’t have a lighter for my cigarette. I saw a policewoman sitting in her cruiser smoking, so I asked her for a light, which she gave me. She was brown-haired, brown-eyed, and somewhat attractive, even if she was a bit fierce-looking. I’ve always been drawn to women in uniform, though not just any woman. It would be a while before I learned more about her.

Meanwhile, Andy kept losing jobs. I don’t know if it was discrimination or something else, but by early 1991, he lost his apartment and moved in with me. It was a disaster. All we did was fight—about everything. The stress he put me through was unbearable. I can’t believe that all the fighting didn’t end our friendship, but it didn’t.

Eventually, Andy moved into a rooming house, though he hated it there. He said the landlady was a tyrant. In March, his parents gave him money to drive to Arizona. Despite all the fighting, his departure felt like losing a limb.

Andy knew some people in Phoenix who had lived near him in Springfield. A woman and her daughter Donna, who was a great singer, helped him get set up in an apartment after he found a job at Denny’s.

One month later, it was my turn to leave Springfield. I never saw Nervous, Fran, Jessie, or Paula again, though we talked on the phone occasionally. I missed Steve a lot. He visited once, but I eventually lost track of him.

I moved into a spacious 1,400-square-foot, third-floor apartment in South Deerfield, right next to Kim and Mark. It was a thirty-stair climb instead of sixty, and the place was gorgeous and modern. The bathroom was so large you could fit a couple of twin beds in it, and it had a washer, dryer, and even a Jacuzzi in the tub. The kitchen not only had a garbage disposal and a dishwasher but a trash compactor too. The layout was unique.

There were only two apartments in the small building. The first two floors were occupied by the business that built houses. Toward the back of the building was where they kept the lumber supplies.

Despite having fuel assistance, food stamps, and my checks, it wasn’t nearly enough to cover the $525 rent, plus all my other living expenses. My parents, grateful to Kim for helping me get out of Springfield, agreed to send the owner $150 a month toward my rent. I wasn’t kidding when I said my folks helped me out financially from time to time!

But despite my posh living quarters, I had no life to go with it and was completely miserable. The remainder of 1991 and the first half of 1992 turned out to be the worst part of my adult life in New England.

I was deeply depressed. Kim was hardly ever home, and I didn’t know anyone else in town. The town itself was tiny—no buses, no entertainment. There was a pizza place, a bank, a small convenience store, and nothing else but houses and farms. I felt trapped, isolated, and overwhelmed by despair. It felt like my dreams would never come true, that I would always be unhappy and alone. I began to question what my purpose in life could possibly be.

The phone became my lifeline, the only thing I had to look forward to. I’d gotten it in a fake name. Andy and I would often call each other, billing the calls to Estefan Enterprises—until Gloria smartened up and blocked third-party calls. I thank her to this day for covering so many of our conversations!

Kim eventually found out that the cop I had a crush on was named Laurie. One night, I got Laurie’s number from information and called her, not identifying myself. I told her that I’d seen her and found her attractive. To my surprise, she erupted in anger! I thought she’d be curious, or at least indifferent if she wasn’t interested, but she wasn’t flattered at all. In fact, it seemed like she would’ve killed me over the phone if she could. You’d think I threatened her life and her family rather than tell her I was attracted to her.

She demanded to know who I was, but of course, I didn’t tell her because her intense anger scared me. Instead, I crossed calls via three-way with her brother, who lived in nearby Greenfield. Kim had learned he was there, and when I called him, he found the whole thing amusing, asking who would be the dominant one in a relationship. Laurie, on the other hand, was furious.

After a few more calls, I realized it was time to back off before I got into serious trouble. This was a cop, after all. But it was too late. I received a call from Sergeant D, demanding to see me at the Springfield police station immediately.

Kim drove me to the station the next evening. I wore a snug black tank dress with black pumps, and I could tell that Sergeant D liked what he saw right away. That was the goal.

Sergeant D, Kim, and I went into a small office and talked for about ten minutes. I suspected that pictures were being taken so Laurie could see who I was, or maybe she was watching us through a camera somewhere. Although cops are known to be notorious liars, Sergeant D kept his word and let me go, saying it was over as far as he was concerned. He even broke the law in my favor. I had a warrant out for not showing up in court for Jenny, and he should’ve held me until Monday (it was Saturday) and brought me to court straight from jail. Instead, I promised him I’d go to court, and I did. As I said earlier, though, nothing happened.

One day, Kim took me to the home of a couple in their fifties who lived in Greenfield. Their names were Bob and Sandra. Kim explained that she had been Bob’s nurse at one point, just like she had been mine, and that his wife was dying of cancer.

Though Bob stood by his wife, he was infatuated with Kim, even a little obsessed. He was always calling her, buying her gifts, and pushing for visits. I didn’t know it at the time, but Kim once gave him a little more than just nursing services.

Bob was desperate for attention. With his wife dying, he felt like he was already alone. We’d spend numerous nights chatting on the phone.

I knew the feeling. I started crying to my sister more and more about how isolated and trapped I felt. She and I had grown closer and I felt like I could really open up to her. I wished so badly that I could join Andy in Arizona. I’d always wanted to live out west anyway. I begged my parents to send me there, but they wouldn’t.

Though Kim and I went to a few gay bars in Northampton, I had no better luck there than in Springfield. If anything, my luck got worse when I met Maliheh. Despite her petite size, I was immediately attracted to her. I was surprised to learn she was thirty-four; she looked ten years younger. She seemed nice at first and even kissed me after a dance, leading me to believe she was attracted to me too. Wouldn’t most people think that if they were kissed just an hour after meeting someone?

At this point, I was ready to settle for just some fun intimacy. After going through so much drama with Ron, Al, Kacey, and Brenda, the idea of a relationship was becoming less appealing. It seemed like relationships were out, and casual encounters were in anyway. I figured it was best to go with the flow if I wanted to get anywhere.

The next night, I called Maliheh and left a message, making it clear that I didn’t want any strings attached. I just didn’t want there to be any guessing games.

An hour later, the phone rang, and I was about to face another furious and senseless response. It was as if I’d told her I planned to kill her!

“Jodi?”

“Yes?”

“It’s Maliheh.”

“Oh, hello. How are you?”

“Not so good. First, you’re all persistent at the bar, assaulting me with twenty questions, and now you tell me you don’t want to get serious? But I never intended to get serious with you in the first place! Did I do anything to give you that impression?”

“Actually, you did,” I said, wondering if she was too drunk to remember our dance and kiss, though she hadn’t seemed to be at the time.

“You’re alone because of you!” she screamed, and before I could ask why she was alone, she hung up.

I put the phone down, stunned, outraged, and hurt. Had I really been that persistent? I didn’t think so. And what was this about twenty questions? I’d only asked normal, ordinary things anyone would ask when meeting someone.

“Don’t fret, little one,” Bob had said. “Those unfortunate in romance are often greatly compensated later in life.”

But how much later? I wondered. When I was fifty? Better later than never, I figured, but I wasn’t as hopeful as Bob.

Naturally, Maliheh ended up on my calling list. I got a bit carried away, too. I couldn’t help it. Right or wrong, I was just so angry and tired of being jerked around.

 

My Bio - Part 18

One night in 1991, bored out of my mind, I stumbled upon a fascinating service where I could leave voicemails. I started having fun, leaving edited messages from one machine on others, sharing outgoing messages, and generally getting creative with the system. It was part of a large magazine business.

On another evening, I was reorganizing my collection of tapes—conversations, pranks, and edits. Suddenly, I got a bad feeling. Something was telling me to call Andy and have him make backup copies through the speakerphone. I thought that maybe I should hide the tapes with Kim or disguise them by recording over store-bought ones. I knew that taping over the tabs of unwanted tapes could turn them into blanks, but I didn’t have enough of those to spare. Foolishly, I ignored my gut feeling, convincing myself I was being paranoid. After all, Andy had some copies.

The next morning at 10:30, I was startled awake by a knock on the door. I assumed it was Kim or Peter.

I was wrong. It was Chief B of the local police department, and with him were a detective named Carol and a couple of male officers. They had a search warrant.

“Don’t worry,” Carol reassured me as we sat in the kitchen while Chief B complimented my looks. “It’s not like on TV. They won’t ransack the place.”

That did little to comfort me.

I felt like a child again, watching helplessly as they went through my belongings, just like when my mom would clean out my room, tossing whatever she deemed unworthy, no matter how much I treasured it. I had the same problem with the staff in Brattleboro and Valleyhead.

The officers went straight for my tapes, taking every blank they could find. They even took my journal, which was on the kitchen table, though I got it back the next day.

In the South Deerfield/Greenfield/Northampton area, prank calls were treated like serious crimes, unlike in Springfield, where they were just seen as harmless petty pranks. Still, this was Massachusetts, and it was only a misdemeanor. Jail wasn’t a risk. Instead, I got a year of probation, which included a monthly $10 fee and mandatory counseling.

I connected with a woman named Cassandra from the only agency that made home visits, crucial since I didn’t drive or have access to public transportation. Cassandra was wonderful, and we were mutually attracted to each other, though she remained strictly professional. At 46, she was 20 years older than me at the time.

By late 1991, I was more miserable than when I first moved to South Deerfield nearly a year earlier. Tammy told me that she and Mom were considering moving me to Connecticut, closer to her, which stirred mixed emotions. While Tammy and I were getting along better, our lifestyles and interests were still worlds apart.

Back in the late ’80s, Mom and Tammy had suggested the Norwich Housing Authority, where I could live near Tammy with subsidized rent since I was low income, but I’d refused because I didn’t want to leave Andy. I wouldn’t realize until later, when I finally moved there in early 1992, that it wasn’t the right time back then. Everything has its time, I suppose.

Once I knew I was moving, I ran up a $1,400 phone bill under a fictitious name, and things went from bad to worse.

Much, much worse.

Before the move to Norwich, I had the same bad feeling I’d had when the idea was first proposed years earlier. I couldn’t pinpoint it, but every instinct told me something was wrong—something bad was going to happen.

But what choice did I have? I felt trapped, with no way out. I could stay in South Deerfield, feeling isolated, miserable, and alone, or I could take a chance in Norwich. At least in Norwich, I’d have my nieces nearby, even if Tammy and I didn’t share much in common.

So, I packed my things, and in early February 1992, Bill came to pick up Shadow and me.

Norwich was smaller than Springfield but bigger than the small town of Salem, where Tammy lived. Tammy’s house, a three-bedroom in a beautiful wooded area about 20 minutes from the coast, was a bit cramped for five people, but it was lovely.

The projects where I was moving to were located at the end of a long road on top of a hill. Bill and I met Tammy at the start of the road. We got out of our cars to chat briefly. While they talked, acting as if I wasn’t there, I glanced at the street sign. Beneath the street name, it said “Dead End.” I stared at those words—Dead End. Was it trying to tell me something? Maybe, because the next four months would be a complete nightmare.

“I don’t know how I know this,” I told Tammy, “but we’re making a mistake. Something’s wrong—like really wrong.”

“What’s wrong is that you’re being selfish, spoiled, and negative,” she snapped. “Where else would you go anyway? Back to South Deerfield? Back to Springfield?”

Why did people always confuse realism with honesty with negativity and rudeness?

“Give me enough money to get to Arizona, and I swear I’ll pay you back, no matter how long it takes,” I begged.

But Tammy and Bill ignored me, got back in their cars, and took me down that dead-end road.

I knew deep down that Arizona was the answer to my problems. Most of them anyway. Somehow, I just knew I was meant to be there. Life wouldn’t be perfect there—no place on earth is—but New England had nothing for me. If I’d known at the time what lay ahead, I could have told myself, “Just hang on for 102 days and you’ll be free.”

But I didn’t know, and the feelings of depression, anxiety, and hopelessness only grew stronger as I hit rock bottom.

 

My Bio - Part 19

The Norwich Housing Authority (NHA) projects were arranged around a square courtyard, with four strips of apartments on each side. The courtyard doubled as a parking lot and a playground for the kids, though they would literally play everywhere, including on my roof! Each strip contained four apartments: some had two or three bedrooms, while mine had one and four-bedroom units. The two one-bedroom apartments were on the ends, and the two-story four-bedroom apartments were in the middle, extending partially over the one-bedrooms. That’s how the kids next door managed to get onto my roof—by climbing out of one of their bedroom windows.

When I first moved in, no one was home next door and the kids were at school, so it was fairly quiet, just as the manager had told Tammy. It wasn’t until later that I realized what a circus it truly was but I couldn’t blame Tammy for that. I knew she’d been misled, and if she’d known better, she wouldn’t have helped me move into the place.

The apartment itself was filthy and tiny. It was so small that I couldn’t fit all my furniture in it, so I threw an old table out back. The unruly kids quickly beat it into splinters. Setting up my waterbed in the shoebox of a bedroom was impossible, so I slept on a folding cushion that could either be a chair or a makeshift bed, though it wasn’t much wider than I was at the time. With my then 23-inch waist, that wasn’t very wide.

There was barely room to move through the living room, and the bathroom, with its rusty old footed tub and sink, didn’t even have a shower nozzle. Baths were my only option, and it was hard to wash my hair in the tub as long as it was.

After Tammy and Bill left, I was slow to unpack. I was more miserable than ever and hated the place. I remember sitting down among the boxes and crying for hours.

Then a phone rang. Was that mine? I wondered.

It was loud enough to hear, but softer than usual. I wondered if the ringer on my phone was broken. I picked it up, but my “hello” was met with a dial tone, while the softer ringing continued.

Next door, I suddenly realized. My God, could the walls be that thin?

They most certainly were, as I soon learned when the family next door came home.

Barbara, the mother of the 4 kids next to me, liked to act tough, while her husband Dave was more laid-back. Their kids were wild and obnoxious except for their one daughter, who often visited me. The boys, however, screamed at the tops of their lungs, bounced balls off the walls of my apartment, and trampled over my head. It drove me utterly batty.

It was like sharing a house with them, except I couldn’t see them—I could only hear every sound. I heard everything from the sliding of their kitchen chairs to the squawking of their parrot. The slamming of doors, the ringing of their phone, even cabinets closing as if they were in my own kitchen. I could hear their conversations, word for word, despite being half-deaf. I could even feel the vibrations of the kids two doors down running up and down their stairs.

I complained to Barbara several times, and while she tried to help at first, she eventually became frustrated and angry. I was getting angry, too. I complained to the manager, to Tammy, to my parents—anyone who would listen.

“Talk to management,” my dad said. “Parents are supposed to control their kids.”

“Yes, Dad, I know, but these walls are paper-thin. Even if there were just one civilized adult over there, I’d still hear everything. I can’t put all the blame on the parents or the kids.”

“I don’t think you’re a bad person,” Barbara told me later. “I just regret the complications.”

So did I.

Debbie, who lived in the strip to my left, started out friendly but eventually became just as gossipy as Barbara. I ended up hating both of them, prank-calling them while I lived there and even a few times after I moved out.

As the weather warmed up, I spent more time outside to escape the chaos. But being popular with the kids didn’t give me much space outdoors, either. They followed me everywhere. It made me question why I’d ever considered having a child of my own through artificial insemination, though I had indeed seriously thought about it.

Then I met Lori, who lived in the strip to my right, and Lyle, who lived next door to her. Lori was pretty, but I knew she was strictly into men.

Lyle told me about his friend Rick, who needed a lead singer for his band. Excited, I met Rick at a bar where his band was performing. Although they leaned more toward rock, I hoped to convince them to let me sing some country songs which I was best at.

After Lyle introduced me to Rick, I sang an old Linda Ronstadt song.

“You’ve got a damn good voice,” Rick told me, welcoming me to the band.

I was thrilled. Finally, I was in a band. But after meeting with them a few times, they decided to disband. My excitement deflated as quickly as it had built up. I began to wonder if I was in the wrong part of the country to make it in the music biz, or if it just wasn’t meant to be.

Being a night person in the projects was nearly impossible. I was only getting a few hours of sleep each night. I wished I could go to bed early like the kids next door to get a full eight hours, but I also wanted to stay up late when it was finally quiet and I could enjoy the peace and hear myself think. The early mornings were torture as the chaos started up again. Even earplugs and the radio were useless against the commotion next door. By the time they left for school and the parents for work, I was too wired to go back to sleep. Between the lack of sleep and smoking with asthma, I was both physically and mentally drained. My lungs were in worse condition than I ever thought possible, and sometimes I felt like I was suffocating.

Life in Norwich was harder than it had been in South Deerfield. The bus system was absurd, looping around the city in such a way that a short trip could take an hour. I felt trapped in a life I didn’t want and couldn’t escape.

Tammy and I both tried, without success, to quit smoking. Bill, who had quit years ago, was always nagging Tammy about it. I had tried hypnosis back in Springfield, but it only worked for a couple of days. The longest I had ever gone without a cigarette was a week, but that was because I was sick. I tried the patch and the gum—nothing worked.

Living close to Tammy and Bill was getting pretty nerve-wracking, though I wasn’t surprised. They were moody, serious, domineering, and often treated me like a child. I felt more and more like I was being taken advantage of as a babysitter. It wasn’t that I minded babysitting, or that Tammy wouldn’t do things for me in return, but she expected me to help her without ever asking if I was up for it. She didn’t even call before showing up with the girls, nor did she knock—she’d just use the spare key I gave her and let herself in. It didn’t matter if I was in the tub, on the phone, or trying to relax.

“Unless this place kills me, I’ll probably never decline to babysit,” I told her, “but why don’t you call first? Maybe I want to be left alone or just laze out with a good book.”

Tammy bristled. “After all I’ve done for you…”

I cut her off. “This isn’t a contest. I’m not competing with you. I just want you to remember that I’m your sister, not one of your daughters.”

Bill really pissed me off one night too. After one of my asthma attacks, he stopped at a store on the way home.

“Want anything?” he asked.

“Yeah, I’ll come in,” I replied.

On the way back, he said in an accusatory tone, “I know you got cigarettes.”

Well, well, I thought. Last night, he undressed me with his eyes when he and Tammy returned home tipsy from a party, and tonight he’s playing daddy with me.

“Yeah, so?” I snapped. “You can’t make someone quit smoking. They have to do it when they’re ready. Besides, I don’t have to explain or answer to you. You take care of you, and I’ll take care of me.”

I had lost touch with Jessie and Paula but stayed in contact with Kim, Bob, Fran, and Nervous.

My other significant memory during those four horrendous months at the NHA was meeting Ann Marie. I met her twice after reading her ad in a gay magazine, where she emphasized that she was feminine and wanted someone equally feminine. She wasn’t kidding—she was the most feminine lesbian I’d met. Ann Marie worked in the meat department of a grocery store and was a year older than me, at twenty-seven.

While she was good-looking—five-foot-four with a slim, firm body and long brown hair—I didn’t care for her personality. She couldn’t accept me for who I was, and I knew the fact that I didn’t drive, among other things, bothered her. I didn’t bother to contact her again after I moved.

On May 23rd, I called the cops on my neighbors because they were getting louder by the minute. The next morning, Barbara threatened to beat my ass.

“Why don’t you come over here and try it?” I challenged.

Sure enough, she stormed out of her apartment and started banging on my door.

Who are you kidding? I thought. You can’t take this woman on in your condition. You can’t even breathe. Wait until you can take in more than half a lungful of air before you set this bitch straight.

But I never got the chance. I collapsed on the living room floor instead. It was terrifying. I genuinely thought I was going to die that day. Struggling to stay conscious as I wheezed and gasped for air, I miraculously managed to pull myself up on all fours and crawl to the phone. Tugging at it by its cord, the phone clattered to the floor, and I somehow dialed 911. If my number and address hadn’t shown up on their system, I might not have been saved in time because I couldn’t even speak.

I barely remember the ambulance ride to the ER or being transferred to Natchaug Hospital in nearby Mansfield.

Natchaug’s co-ed adult psych ward was a stark contrast to the ones I had been in at Brattleboro and Valleyhead.

“Don’t worry,” the psychiatrist told me when I expressed concerns about being drugged up. “This is the nineties. Back in the eighties, drugs were a quick fix for problems. Now, that’s more of a last resort. Besides, you’re not crazy—you just need to move.”

But where would I go? And what kind of life would I have?

The ward I was in was much nicer and less strict than other places I had stayed in. The kitchen had more than just tea and air-popped popcorn; it had fruit, cereal, milk, coffee, and more. We could smoke anytime we wanted, though it had to be outdoors and not after 10:30 PM.

The rooms were like typical hospital rooms, with two people in a room and ordinary hospital beds. Each room had its own toilet and sink, while the showers were in a separate area by the nurses’ station.

I’m proud to say I stood up to my threatening roommate, too. I don’t remember what the argument was about, but when she threatened me, I said I was ready if she wanted to fight. She backed down, calling it silly, so I backed off too. Instead, I managed to run her out of the room, and I mostly had it to myself after that.

There was a guy named Bob in his forties who hadn’t spoken a word in about twenty years, likely due to some trauma. He functioned normally but only made strange “wind” sounds as if he were learning to whistle. Other than that, Bob was silent.

That is until I accidentally changed everything. One day, I was in the courtyard looking for a light for my cigarette, as we weren’t allowed matches or lighters. We had to get our smokes lit by the staff or other patients.

Bob, the only other person in the courtyard at the time, hurried over to light my cigarette with his. I could tell right away he liked me.

“Thanks, Bob.”

A handful of staff and patients joined us in the courtyard. We were all quiet for a few minutes, lost in our own thoughts. Then I softly began singing Desperado. Next thing I knew, a male voice had joined mine. It was Bob! Everyone was shocked. From that day forward, not only did Bob talk—he sang! No one could get him to shut up. I’m sure his family had mixed emotions about me getting him out of his shell like that.

I broached the subject of Arizona with my father again. He had driven the fourteen hundred miles from Florida in just two days after I was admitted to the hospital. I urged him to contact Andy, and he did.

“Act all surprised when your dad tells you about coming out here,” Andy told me. “He asked me to keep it a secret.”

But I was surprised. I needed to hear it from my dad first to believe it. I hoped Andy hadn’t misunderstood, though I doubted my father would call him if he weren’t serious. I tried not to get my hopes up.

Yet, I remembered how confident Dad sounded when I asked if we could find me a place within a few days. I called Tammy to see if she’d say anything about it. She didn’t, but she sounded different—calm. Unusually calm, considering calm was not one of Tammy’s usual traits.

Something was definitely up.

As usual, I had trouble sleeping at night, even with Benadryl. Getting up at 7:30 AM felt like dragging myself out of bed at 3:00 AM.

Although it wasn’t as structured as Valleyhead, there was still plenty of structure at Natchaug, along with too much group therapy and not enough one-on-one attention.

After my dad confirmed that I was going to Arizona, and after I recovered from the shock, I made a surprising announcement during group therapy. We were discussing our plans after discharge, and when it was my turn, I said, “I’m going to Phoenix, Arizona!” The group burst out laughing, thinking I was joking.

On June 1st, I went to stay at Tammy’s house until I left for Arizona on the 9th. Dad and Tammy had already packed up my belongings and shipped them to Andy’s studio, where I would spend my first few days. My furniture was taken to Tammy’s house and sold.

The reality of it all slowly began to sink in as one by one, my lifelines to the East Coast were shut down. I changed my address at the post office, closed my bank account, disconnected my phone, and transferred my benefits and probation. In Connecticut, I had managed to avoid payments and counseling for four months. But now, I was really moving to the Wild West—to the desert. To a place I had only dreamed of and seen in pictures or on TV. It was the final chapter of my life in New England as the last few connections I had there were unplugged.

 

My Bio - Part 20

My nine-year-old niece, Lisa, took my departure from New England hard. We had grown so close.

I never saw Barbara again. She was never around the few times I went back to the apartment with Dad or Tammy to grab something. A part of me wanted to confront her now that I could breathe easier, but another part of me didn’t care. I was leaving. That was all that mattered.

By my last day in New England, I was completely exhausted. Excitement had kept me up the night before, so when we visited Cousins Boo and Max in Longmeadow, I crashed on their bed for a couple of hours before it was time to head to the airport.

I jolted awake the moment I heard my father calling me from the foot of the stairs. “Time to go.”

“Oh my God!” I thought. “This is it. I’m not dreaming—I really have a date with the friendly skies to sunny Phoenix, Arizona!”

And so did Shadow, who was flying with me in a pet travel carrier.

Boo and Max gave me $100, which was generous of them. They later sent a little more once I’d arrived. I hated asking for money, but I didn’t want to bother my parents. I asked Boo and Max not to mention it to them, but I’m sure they did. Either way, I was grateful for the help.

We drove back to Connecticut, to Bradley Airport in Windsor Locks. We arrived just before my 4:30 PM flight, which would land in Phoenix at 10:30 PM Eastern Time (7:30 PM in Phoenix), with a brief layover in Cincinnati.

As Dad and I walked through the terminal, I felt lighter with every step.

“I’m free now,” I told him.

“I know,” he replied.

I was overwhelmed with emotion, shock, and excitement, crying so much that Dad had to practically hold me up as we made our way to the plane.

“You can board with her,” the stewardess said to my dad, likely assuming I was afraid of flying.

He walked me to my seat, and we said our goodbyes. It would be the second to last time I ever saw him.

It felt like an eternity before the plane began taxiing down the runway. I took one last, long look at the world I was about to leave behind.

Suddenly, the plane lurched forward.

Life would never be the same.

It was 7:30 PM when the plane touched down in Phoenix on June 9, 1992. The flight had been long and exhausting, but exciting. I was amazed by the massive mountains and countless swimming pools dotting the landscape as we approached Sky Harbor Airport—there seemed to be more pools than in all of the Northeast combined.

I had no idea how different my life was about to become and I wholeheartedly agreed with those who said I deserved my newfound happiness. After years of misfortune, it was time for some compensation. Of course, I still faced my share of problems. For the first six months in Arizona, I was so broke I feared I’d starve. My parents sent non-edible items that couldn’t be bought with food stamps, but I couldn’t get food stamps in the first place for quite a while and there were only so many times I could go to the food bank. The food stamp and SSI offices really jerked me around. They take advantage of people who move, delaying things to save themselves money.

After Andy and I retrieved Shadow and my luggage from the baggage claim, we headed to his studio apartment at the Vista Ventana complex. The hot, dry air reminded me of Texas, where I’d visited my sister one summer when I was twelve. I marveled at the palms, cacti, and modern buildings. The massive mountains in the distance were breathtaking. I knew I wouldn’t miss the Northeast with its old, dreary buildings or the cold, rainy, and snowy climate.

“Quit smoking,” my dad had told me before I boarded the plane. “That can be your IOU.”

No, I thought. You owed me. After everything I endured because of you and your wife, you owed me this much. He would still get his request one day—just not as soon as he’d hoped.

Arizona had its pros and cons. My asthma improved slightly, but my allergies became a million times worse, causing me to sneeze nonstop for up to 24 hours at a time.

I missed having patches of woods to provide privacy and block sound. Arizona was so flat and open—you could see for miles, especially outside the city. The bugs were terrifying, with huge spiders, cockroaches, and biting ants. Bees were everywhere, year-round. And the drinking water was awful—like diluted bleach.

The dividing walls in the apartments were too thin. Though better than the NHA, I could still hear footsteps, doors slamming, and other noises that annoyed me as a light sleeper. I swear the NHA scarred me for life—every door slam made my whole body tense up. And as I would later learn, most buildings in Arizona were constructed the same way.

Despite the downsides, apartments, and houses were cheaper and more plentiful back then, and they were gorgeous and modern. Dishwashers and central heating/cooling were standard. The monsoon storms were intense but amazing, with vivid lightning and thunder that could rival gunshots. The rain was much heavier than anything I’d seen back east.

The complex grounds were beautiful, unlike anything I’d seen before. The complex stretched an entire city block, with clusters of buildings surrounding two pools, soda machines, pay phones, and laundry rooms.

After four days in Andy’s second-floor studio, I moved two buildings away to a ground-floor studio of my own. It was small—just 400 square feet, like my Norwich apartment—but functional, even if I had to use upside-down boxes for furniture. On the day I moved in, about 30 boxes of my personal belongings, shipped by my dad, arrived.

I met a dozen or so neighbors, but most weren’t very friendly. Robert, who lived above me, stomped around like an elephant. Mark, who lived next door, was a typical pig, constantly making inappropriate comments until I scared him half to death with a threatening note. He even talked about getting a gun the next day—probably not the first time he’d made enemies.

Donna and Rosemarie were attractive but turned out to be major backstabbers. Prejudiced against gays, they made me wonder if there were any good-looking people who weren’t so hateful. Rosemarie, who I found particularly attractive, freaked out when she learned I liked her.

“I’m religious, so I think it’s best if we don’t associate,” she said.

“Oh, I thought religion taught people to accept others as they are,” I replied.

Andy and I were open about who we were. If someone asked if I had a boyfriend, I’d say I preferred women, and if they didn’t like it—tough! However, I was shocked at how prejudiced people in Arizona could be. They were quick to target gays, yet anyone speaking against the city’s “ethnic freeloaders” was labeled a racist.

Andy and I met several people at this apartment complex, and I wrote weekly letters to my family. Sometimes they surprised me with letters of their own.

Angel and Dennis were among the few kind neighbors. Dennis helped me move, and Angel was a frequent chat partner at the pool.

Then there was Tara, who was into drawing, and Tonya, an exotic dancer, both just 18. Tara helped me improve my drawing skills, and Tonya made me consider dancing myself. I loved to dance and was tired of being broke, so I pondered the idea for a while.

Though Arizona had its challenges, it was the beginning of an entirely new chapter—one filled with unexpected twists, adventures, and opportunities.

Fay, a heavyset woman who lived across from me, started off as friendly enough. But over time, I realized she had a big mouth, so I gradually began to ignore her. She was just too phony and two-faced for my liking.

Randy, on the other hand, was one of the nicest people I met. If I’d been attracted to him, I could have easily seen myself wanting a relationship. He was easygoing and made for pleasant company.

Kara was also one of the better ones. She was a twenty-two-year-old with a year-old daughter. They lived with Kara’s mom and eventually moved to a nearby complex not long after I arrived.

Then there was Eluisa—now, that one was a bit strange. Ellie introduced herself to me at the pool one day. She seemed perfectly sane and friendly at first. But when she started talking about little FBI agents hiding out in her heating vents, I quickly realized what I was dealing with—a few cards short of a full deck. She could be in a fine mood one minute and then fly off the handle over the smallest things.

Andy and I continued our little pranks, calling random people around the city. With Caller ID about to hit the scene, we were careful not to keep dialing the same number—it was getting too risky.

As the weather cooled, Andy and I would laugh at friends and family back east, still stuck dealing with the cold and snow, though Arizona could get pretty chilly at night during the winter too. Arizona only seemed to have two seasons: either it was hot enough to roast you, or it was borderline cold.

Back in the projects, Debbie actually did me a favor—though I didn’t realize it at the time. Andy and I had sent her a weird, wacky letter. Nothing threatening, just bizarre stuff. Well, she panicked and ran to the cops, who ended up contacting the probation officer (PO) I was supposed to report to in Phoenix.

The PO had left his calling card on my door one day while I was out, but I ignored it, determined to take charge of my own life. I wasn’t going to let the past hold me back, especially over some petty phone calls. Since I didn’t have a phone during my first four months in Arizona, he went through Stacey, the apartment manager, to reach me.

I called him from Andy’s place and gave him a piece of my mind for dragging the management company into my personal business. I felt like he had no right to involve others.

But it turned out we were done with each other before we ever even met. Because of that letter to Debbie, he informed me that he was dropping my case and that I didn’t have the “blessing” to live in Arizona.

“Well, obviously I do or I wouldn’t be here,” I told him before hanging up.

Six months passed, and then I received a large envelope from Sheila, my original PO in Massachusetts. All she wanted was for me to fill out a brief questionnaire every month for about six months, and that was it.

thruthedecades: (Default)
 My Bio - Part 11

A couple of months after I got home and was about 19, I got a job at a concession stand in a movie theater at the mall. It was a total bore, and a very difficult job for me because I was never good with numbers. I had to do all the adding and subtracting in my head since we only had a money drawer—no cash register to tell us how much change to give customers. They laid me off after Christmas, but I think they were really firing me for not being able to count, and the boss lady was just being nice by saying “laid off.”

Next, I worked at McDonald’s, another boring job. However, there was a deaf girl working there, and I enjoyed signing with her.

By March of 1985, it was time to quit McDonald’s and return to a place where I had worked for a few months when I was sixteen before becoming a ward of the state. That was a hotel in Enfield, Connecticut, just over the state line and only minutes from the house. I worked there as a housekeeper. What I liked about the job was that I could work alone. I didn’t have to mingle with others except during breaks and lunch. We ate well at lunchtime too, because the food came from the hotel’s restaurant, and we could have as much as we wanted for free.

The housekeeping department had both a boss and a supervisor. The supervisor was usually the one who checked our rooms after we finished cleaning them. During my time there, I went through three sets of bosses and supervisors. The first boss was a guy whose name I can’t remember. The supervisor was a 60-year-old Canadian woman named Teresa, whom I remembered from when I had worked there a few years earlier. She died of cancer a few years later.

The second boss and supervisor were younger—Linda and Alison. Alison was just there, but Linda and I bonded. Not romantically, but we got along really well, and it was obvious that I was her favorite. In the end, I felt very led on and let down by her. After she quit to work at a hotel in Springfield, she promised to visit me at the apartment I had just moved into but never did. When I’d call her, she acted like I was an annoyance.

Tired of being lied to and led on by people, I lashed out in frustration, calling and hanging up late at night, despite knowing that her husband was a homicide detective. I know it was gross, mean, stupid, and immature but I – uh – well, I also mailed guinea pig droppings to her and ended up in court for these pranks, but nothing ever came of it.

The last pair to run the housekeeping department while I was there were Sandra and Norah and I had a crush on Norah from the get-go. She was from England and I loved her accent. She was probably about 30 and had dark eyes and shoulder-length dark hair. She was a bit short for my taste, but that didn’t matter much since she didn’t seem to like me anyway. She was very strict, and most people didn’t seem to like her at all. So why she claimed she’d see me outside of work was beyond me, and of course, we never did get together.

The two co-workers who stand out most in my memory are definitely Michelle and Paula. In fact, I later became friends with Paula. Eighteen-year-old Italian-Portuguese Paula was a little terror who wasn’t very bright and wasn’t there long before she was fired. Everyone was afraid of her, including me. I’d never have believed it back then if someone had told me we’d one day be friends for years despite our differences. Her twin brother, Paul, also worked there. He was pretty tame compared to his sister. Paula bullied almost everyone there, but for some reason, she never bothered me.

Before moving out on my own, my parents had enrolled me in a driving course. It took two tries to get my license. I never liked driving—it always made me uncomfortable. Knowing it was unlikely I’d ever conquer my phobia or afford a car anyway, I resorted to walking and taking buses.

I also took some sign language courses at the local college and at the Willie Ross School for the Deaf, thinking I might get a job involving signing. My mother got me a volunteer job through a friend that I absolutely hated. It was at a summer camp for mentally and physically challenged kids. The kids were totally wild and out of control. There was no reasoning with them or taming them, and I quickly realized I wasn’t cut out for that kind of work.

I had hoped that happiness and success would finally be mine now that I was on my own, but instead, for many years to come, loneliness and stupid mistakes would be my closest companions.

I moved out on my own the day before my 20th birthday in 1985, into a one-bedroom apartment on the first floor of a four-story brick building in Springfield. My mom furnished it with my grandparents’ old furniture. The building was owned by two brothers.

One of my biggest faults was being too nice, too trusting, and naïve. So when eighteen-year-old Michelle came to me one day at the hotel, begging me to take her in to escape her father, who she claimed was molesting her, I did, though she had to sleep on the couch. I thought I was helping her, but in fact, I was being used. She probably really was molested, but she seemed to think that gave her an excuse not to be fair when it came to chores and money.

Worse, she came between me and my brother. Michelle stayed with me for a couple of months. As soon as she met Larry, who was quite a womanizer, things changed. As the two of them became more involved, they started turning against me, invading my space and privacy.

One night, we all got high together before I finally kicked them both out of my life. It was the last time I ever touched a joint. It was a scary experience—my heart pounded like never before. I don’t know what was in that pot, but I really thought I was going to die of a heart attack that night!

There was a guy named Lloyd that I met somewhere, though I can’t remember where. Being too nice and unable to say no, I ended up in bed with him one night. We didn’t have sex, but he went down on me, and it was the first time someone made me orgasm. While that was all well and good, I regretted that it wasn’t with someone I was attracted to.

By this time, my brother hadn’t had any contact with our folks for a year or two, and I guess it was hard for him to be connected to anyone still in touch with them. That much I could understand, but I was tired of being used and trampled on by him and his little mistress.

I finally demanded that they both get the hell out. Larry looked at me, smiled, and said, “Make me.”

I tried just that by calling the cops, but they weren’t much help. They actually had the nerve to tell me they couldn’t make him leave simply because he was “family.”

“Oh, so that makes him God?” I said to the cops. “That makes it okay for him to be an unwanted guest in my own apartment? Would it also be okay if he killed me just because he’s my brother?”

“Just say the word,” Larry said to me one night, “and I’ll take Michelle to live with me, Sandy, and the kids.”

So after I took back the clothes that were mine while she was at his place one night, they came to pick up her stuff the next day.

Next came my biggest fight with Larry. All I can say is that the man is very lucky I didn’t handle things then the way I would now because I’d have attacked him viciously without caring if he kicked my ass in return.

He and Michelle were on their way over, and for some reason, my dad wanted to be present. Michelle had it in her mind that I owed her $17 for some reason. We argued over this and who knows what else. I don’t remember what Larry said to Dad, but I know he was close to attacking him. I was threatened too, and my response was, “You want to hit me? Do it. Don’t just sit around and threaten me.”

“Don’t tempt me,” he said, and like a coward, I just stood there and said nothing. I totally regret this. While it may seem immature and silly, I sometimes wish he were here just long enough to threaten me so I could give him the surprise of his life. And I would, without the slightest hesitation! I’m much stronger and in much better shape now than I was back then. You could also say I’m more determined and even angrier in some ways.

Nonetheless, Dad finally said to Michelle pulling out his wallet, “You want $17? Here. Here’s $17.”

After they left, my father had me write him a check for $17, something I also regret. Dad took the easy way out, and I didn’t make or ask him to pay her.

For years, I seethed with rage whenever I remembered that night. I was furious with myself for not handling Larry differently for threatening me. Some people seemed to think they could do that whenever they felt like it simply because I was small—by this time, my weight was down to nearly 100 pounds.

I was also pissed at my father for telling me it would’ve been my fault if Larry had gone after him as if I would have been responsible for someone else’s actions.

I was furious with Michelle for her part in things but I was so incredibly furious with Larry for threatening me that I filed charges in court, which I later dropped. Larry kissed up to me until the charges were dropped, being oh-so-kind and sweet, but as soon as the charges were dropped, so was I. It would be the last I’d see of him for eight years. It was for the best, though, and I didn’t miss him either.

After sixteen months and nearly a forty-pound weight loss, I left the hotel. My past was beginning to take its toll on me, and I just couldn’t handle it anymore. It was getting harder and harder to pull myself out of bed in the mornings. Seeing Michelle at work every day didn’t help either.

I tried cleaning houses but couldn’t even handle that. I was having anxiety attacks, and it was getting harder to keep a schedule.

Soon, I was placed on Disability. I received two checks a month between Social Security and SSI checks. It wasn’t much, but it gave me some independence.

My memories of my neighbors there aren’t very good. The old lady above me was completely out of her mind. One night, when my phone wouldn’t work after I threw it against the wall in a fit of rage, I asked to use hers. After I used her phone, she got all pissed off and hysterical over nothing I could make sense of, so I left in a hurry, knowing I couldn’t count on her for help anymore.

The woman next to me had a jerk for a boyfriend. I’m very different now than I was back then. The things that scared me then would piss me off now. So when some guy was knocking on my window in the middle of the night, I panicked and went screaming hysterically next door. The neighborly help I received was her telling her boyfriend that I was crazy, and then him telling me he’d kick the little stray black dog I had taken in at the time if it didn’t quit sniffing at his feet. If I had been anything like I am today, I’d have kicked him!

Around this time, I realized I had to stop taking this kind of shit. If I just stood there and did nothing about the various threats I received, I’d only be sending the wrong message—one that said, “Go ahead, bully and threaten me because I won’t do a damn thing about it.” So from that day on, I was determined to stand up to these kinds of assholes because I was getting awfully tired of being pushed around. I felt I could really snap at any moment.

Anyway, I called the police about the window knocker, but he was long gone by the time they arrived, so there wasn’t much they could do other than offer to take me to a shelter. But I didn’t want to be run out of my own apartment. Jenny and her boyfriend stayed with me one night, but I knew they couldn’t stay with me every night and that I had to deal with it on my own. Besides, Jenny, being the wonderful “friend” that she was, didn’t want to “babysit” me anymore. Even June, Lori, and Lisa couldn’t have cared less when I tried reaching out to them.

Although I couldn’t prove it, I always suspected Larry and Michelle were behind the late-night window-knocking. Either way, I’d have reacted very differently as I got older. A few years later and I would have been pissed and gone out and confronted the asshole.

 

My Bio - Part 12

Six months after moving into my own place on Locust Street, one of the owners informed me about a fourth-floor apartment available around the corner of the building that faced Woodside Terrace. I was impressed with the spacious apartment, especially since it was being offered at the same rent as my current place. The sixty stairs I had to climb to get to it didn’t bother me at all.

Seven months after moving out on my own, Tammy decided to marry again, this time to a man named Bill. They tied the knot in the back of the Longmeadow house. I never liked Bill; he always struck me as insensitive with a bit of an aggressive streak. Still, Tammy and Lisa moved into his small three-bedroom house in Salem, Connecticut, about an hour from Longmeadow/Springfield and twenty minutes from the coast.

In 1987, Tammy had a second daughter named Rebecca, and in 1990, a third daughter named Sarah. While Tammy and my mother would often say all three girls loved it when Aunt Jodi visited, it was Lisa and I who became the closest. We both loved singing and shared a lot in common, some of which wasn’t great, but that’s a story for later in the book.

Even in my twenties, I felt like the black sheep of the family, constantly seeking the love, approval, and acceptance I had never received. I tried everything—being pretty, smart, or talented—but nothing seemed to work. My family always criticized my singing until my mid-twenties, and to be fair, I wasn’t that good until then. But with the help of a very good teacher, I became a decent singer—not spectacular, but sufficient.

Though I wasn’t cutting myself, I began abusing the Navane more frequently, sometimes taking several when stress or insomnia hit. A particular psychiatrist, Debbie, actually told my father and me that it was okay. Neither of us believed it was, but by that point, I was dependent on the drug both mentally and physically and I didn’t care.

That first winter on my own, my parents started spending their winters in Florida. In 1989, they sold their store in Springfield, along with the house in Longmeadow, and moved to Florida for good. They held onto their Connecticut beach house for another year or two before selling that as well.

After settling into the fourth-floor apartment, I gave the stray dog I’d taken in to an elderly couple, Josephine (Jo) and Edward who lived on the second floor. They seemed to need the dog’s company more than I did, and besides, I had my guinea pigs. Jo and Eddie were in their seventies and initially very kind. I always felt bad for Jo because Eddie had Alzheimer’s and could get feisty. One day, his temper flared at me. I don’t know what triggered him—he didn’t need a legitimate reason. He was so far gone he’d do things like stop his car in the middle of a busy street to scream at people. After nearly two years of friendship with Jo, I was leaving her apartment after a knitting lesson she’d given me when I ran into Eddie in the hallway. He was returning from walking the dog who was barking more than usual. After I commented on the dog’s unusual behavior, Eddie suddenly charged at me, threatening to break my neck.

Startled by the shift in his behavior, I ran up to my apartment and slammed the door shut. He reached my door a few minutes later, banging on it and yelling obscenities before tiring out and heading back downstairs.

After that, Jo and I kept in touch by phone, exchanging Christmas and birthday cards, but I never visited her apartment again. A few years later, they moved to a condo before Eddie passed away. Jo followed him a few years later.

Boredom brought out my mischievous side and I had made prank calls to the couple who had lived next to me on Locust Street. Somehow, they knew it was me because the landlord confronted me about it.

There were two other neighbors I didn’t like. Rita, the lady on the first floor Whom I found to be a bit rude, and Grace, the woman below me, who often complained about my loud music.

But Nancy, who was twenty-seven and lived in the studio next door, was very nice. Over the years, I would learn that in the Northeast, neighbors wouldn’t tolerate noise from others, while in the Southwest, neighbors wouldn’t tolerate being complained against for being noisy.

One day on the bus, I met Emily, a forty-year-old who lived in a building owned by the same brothers who owned mine but further down the street. For twenty bucks, she’d sweep the back stairwells of the cluster of buildings on Sunday mornings. Sometimes, I’d help if I was up early. Emily also worked at a nearby drugstore. She couldn’t have kids and often told me how cute I was, joking that she should adopt me.

We shared some common ground. Like me, she had a rocky relationship with her family and had been in the state hospital. She had also struggled with suicidal thoughts and attempts. I admired her for how she had turned her life around and looked up to her as a sort of role model, wishing I could handle my own life like she did.

Emily and I stayed in touch for a few years, visiting each other and chatting by phone, but eventually, we drifted apart.

Although I still kept in touch with Jenny, I lost contact with Jessie between the ages of fifteen and twenty-three. Nothing bad happened—we just went our separate ways.

In June 1986, I met Ron. He ended up being a five-month mistake.

Ron was a twenty-eight-year-old short, stocky guy who looked older than his age. He admitted to having had problems with cocaine in the past but claimed he had beaten it. Naïve as I was, I believed him.

He worked as a maintenance guy at McDonald’s, then moved on to a flower shop. He was flaky, immature, and irresponsible. I was never attracted to him, and to this day, I don’t know why I got together with him. I guess I was just too nice to say no.

I not only had a problem with being too nice and trusting, but I was also too forgiving. Ron and I broke up and got back together multiple times before I finally ended things for good. I don’t know if he cheated or did drugs during our time together, but I wouldn’t be surprised if he had.

One day, Ron and I were at my parents’ house discussing marriage when my mother said she wouldn’t be happy if I got pregnant within six months to a year after marrying. I should have told her it was our decision to make, but instead, I stayed silent and listened to her opinions. She had a right to her feelings, but I wish she had said, “If it makes you happy, I’ll be happy for you.”

Ron’s family had its own issues. His sister wasn’t very nice, and his alcoholic mother would call in the middle of the night demanding he come home. Yes, at twenty-eight, he still lived with his mom. This was uncommon in the 80s. His father, the captain of the West Springfield police department, was something he loved to brag about but he didn’t live with his mother as they were divorced.

One day, as I was walking back to my apartment, I ran into Stuart, a gay guy who had been in a few of my classes at Longmeadow High. He, like me, was on disability. He lived in a studio apartment nearby, and throughout the late eighties, we’d occasionally visit and chat on the phone. But there was only so much of Stuart I could handle. He was always depressed and talking about killing himself. I sympathized with him, but I had enough of my own depression to deal with, and he was just too much for me to bear.

I met twenty-five-year-old Fran in early 1987 while walking up the street after a grocery run or a doctor’s appointment. At first, being the naïve twenty-one-year-old I was, I saw him as a big brother figure. But in the end, Fran turned out to be quite a headache. He was delusional and a liar. To say I had poor taste in friends throughout most of my twenties is an understatement!

Fran would visit every few months, occasionally crashing on the living room couch. We mostly watched TV or made prank phone calls, though I was never much of a TV person. Fran was on disability, slightly mentally impaired, and prone to mood swings. He was also delusional at times, claiming he ran into people we both knew, which often turned out to be false.

Once, he even pressed charges against me for prank calls when he was doing the exact same thing to me. He later dropped the charges, and although I should have ended the friendship right then and there, I chose to forgive him and move on, as I often did back then. I once called and spoke with his social worker who agreed Fran didn’t have a full deck of cards.

I met Kevin, perhaps the strangest of them all, in the spring of 1987. He lived next door to Fran. One day, while the building was being fumigated, I was outside carrying my guinea pigs in a box and it started to get cold. I saw Kevin by his car and asked if I could hang out with him for a bit, and he agreed. Kevin, who was forty-five and on some kind of veteran’s disability, would come to be obsessed with me. He told me I resembled his ex-wife, with whom he had two sons. He wasn’t seeing his kids because he was avoiding child support payments.

Kevin had a noticeable nervous disorder that earned him the nickname “Nervous.” When he was upset, his body would stiffen, he would make these jerky movements with his head, and his fingers would curl and uncurl like he was squeezing something invisible. He tried to hide it at first, but I eventually realized it was a chronic condition. Despite this, he often appeared like an ordinary man.

He became a bit of a pest, spying on me and frequently hanging around. Knowing he was harmless, however, I made a game of it and pulled some pranks on him, like calling cabs and ordering pizzas to be delivered to his place. Petty stuff like that.

One of my favorite pranks was pretending I had faulty call-waiting. I’d click the receiver and pretend to talk to an imaginary caller, making comments about how weird Kevin was, knowing he could hear me. Sometimes he would even respond, believing I couldn’t hear him.

Although Kevin often annoyed me with his clinginess and his homophobic comments, I later felt a bit guilty for taking advantage of him.

After my landlords illegally evicted me, I saw my neighbor Nancy one last time before she got married and moved to Connecticut.

During my five years in Springfield, I occasionally ran into Tony, an older cop who was pretty cool, as were Peter and Shaun, two other officers—but that story is for another time.

Throughout my time back east, I frequently called the local crisis center when I felt a panic attack coming on. They usually helped, but one time when I went to the center in person, they wouldn’t let me leave, even though I wasn’t suicidal. I was around twenty-one at the time, and I’m still unsure if they genuinely thought I was a danger to myself or if it was just a power move by a control freak. Either way, I was stuck there for a couple of days.

 

My Bio - Part 13

In June 1987, I moved to Oswego Street, a far cry from Woodside Terrace, though it was just a few minutes away. This area was a rundown, predominantly Puerto Rican section of the city, with vacant, dilapidated, partially boarded-up buildings covered in graffiti and litter. Most of the neighborhood was like this. Funny too, as it was known as the “Hollywood” section.

You couldn’t leave anything outside because it would quickly be stolen. Nervous, who visited one snowy night, left his shoes outside my back door to avoid tracking snow and slush into my kitchen. When he went to leave, his shoes were gone. The poor guy had to run to his car in just his socks through the cold and snow! And his car wasn’t parked close, either.

Unlike the Woodside and Locust apartments, these apartments were more modern. It wouldn’t have been so bad if the neighborhood wasn’t plagued with honking horns, loud music, and clusters of people loitering about, even in the dead of winter. I knew they were up to no good, and the area was infested with drugs. Fortunately, the psych meds I was on helped me sleep through the neighborhood chaos. It was a good thing, too, because after leaving Woodside, I was desperate to find a place, and this was the only one I could afford. The agency that owned the building had its own subsidy, so I was now paying $132 in rent instead of $325.

My cousin Philip and my father helped move me in. My parents were horrified when they saw where I was moving to. They had bars installed on the windows accessible from the outside and changed the locks.

As we were moving in, a Hispanic couple, José and Nellie, greeted me as they left their apartment two doors down. José introduced himself and extended his hand to my father, who shook it while eyeing him suspiciously. Nellie quickly assured me she was Italian, but I knew she wasn’t. Many Hispanics who were insecure about their race claimed to be Italian.

José and Nellie turned out to be the worst neighbors I had at that place. Looking back, I’m embarrassed by how naïve I was in dealing with them. I wasn’t just naïve—I was downright stupid! While they were kind and generous to my face, they were robbing me behind my back and, being too trusting and too nice, I forgave them time and time again, falling into the same cycle of their deceptive bullshit.

One night, I was in the living room talking to Nervous who was visiting when we heard the screen door open and shut. We both rushed into the kitchen, but no one was there. That’s when I noticed my little boom box, which had been sitting on top of the refrigerator, was gone. A few days later, I realized they had also stolen a check from the middle of my checkbook. They used it to write out $50 to someone I had never heard of.

The day after I discovered the stolen check, I went to the bank to see if I could identify the thief on film. Sure enough, there was José, brazenly cashing the check while wearing an old baggy T-shirt I had given to Nellie.

The day before, naïve little me had cashed a personal check for Nellie. As it turned out, the check was stolen and the account was closed. I was stuck paying the $200 the bank had given me to hand over to Nellie.

I filed charges against Nellie, who promised to pay me back in installments if I dropped the charges. I dropped them, and she did pay me back, though it took several months.

They even tried to rip off Nervous by loosening some wire in his car so it wouldn’t start.

“If you give me twenty bucks, I can go get you a new one,” José told him.

But Nervous, who knew better, simply tightened the wire himself.

The only other neighbor I disliked there was Hank, an older man who lived below me and sometimes got drunk.

Most of the other residents were older and very nice.

When I moved from Woodside Terrace to Oswego Street, I changed my phone number. I felt a new apartment called for a new number. After a while, I grew curious to know if anyone had called my old number, so I dialed it and asked the guy who answered. At first, he was friendly, but he quickly turned rude, earning himself a spot on my prank call list.

“You’re talking to a cop, lady,” he said.

“Yeah, they all say that. And I’m the president’s daughter!”

Unfortunately, he was telling the truth. I found this out when a couple of cops, Peter and Shaun, came to arrest me.

I had seen them around the neighborhood before and exchanged hellos with them. Once, after one of my court appearances for prank calls, a mix-up occurred, and the court issued a bench warrant for my arrest, even though I had shown up. The warrant was out for three months without my knowledge, and I only found out about it the next time I was in court.

“You know there’s a warrant out for your arrest, don’t you?” Peter asked one afternoon as he passed by in his cruiser while I was returning from the convenience store with a few groceries.

“No, there isn’t. It was recalled,” I told him, explaining the mix-up.

“Okay, you’re a trustworthy woman. I believe you.”

In October 1987, after I started writing journals, my buzzer rang while I was at the kitchen table. “Who is it?” I asked through the intercom.

“Police.”

I let them up, recognizing Peter and his partner right away.

“This is the neatest apartment I’ve ever seen,” Peter said as he walked in. Then he told me that Corcoran (fake name), the guy I had been prank calling, was indeed a cop.

Oops.

“Do you have $15?” he asked.

I checked my purse. “Yes.”

“You’ll need it to bail yourself out, but for now, I’m afraid you’re going to have to come with us.”

Without handcuffs, they took me to the police station where Peter and I waited by a solid metal door with a couple of scraggly-looking guys.

“Who are they?” I asked.

“Just a couple of our local druggies.”

“Oh.”

“I hate to do this, but I have to put the cuffs on you now, at least loosely, so my boss won’t give me a hard time.”

He put them on loosely enough that I could have easily slipped them off. In fact, I had to bend my wrists slightly to keep them from falling off.

After we passed through the door, the sergeant asked me some general questions, and I was led to a small holding cell where I waited alone. About an hour later, an unfamiliar man approached the barred door.

“Do you know who I am?” he asked angrily.

“You must be Corcoran.”

I was right. He then threatened me, saying how lucky I was that he didn’t know where I lived at the time, which, of course, was perfectly fine for him to do since he was a cop and I was just a low-income nobody.

I paid the $15 and got out of there. I regret not reporting his threats to his superiors, even if it wouldn’t have made a difference—at least it would have been on record.

Not long after, the phone calls began, many of which were of a sexual nature. If Corcoran himself wasn’t behind them, I’m not short. Still, he was a cop and I wasn’t, so I was the one who had to go to court. As usual, though, and much to my relief, nothing came of it. On my way out, I confronted him, telling him I knew he was behind the calls. He denied it, of course, but the calls coincidentally stopped that day.

Before meeting this psycho—whose name I can’t even remember—I had met a guy named Mike. I can’t recall where we met, but even though he was upfront about having a girlfriend, we spent a night together, and then I never saw him again.

The lonely days and nights dragged on. I found myself spending more time on the phone, desperate for any form of attention despite being a loner who preferred solitude. I liked my space but craved companionship.

One night, I dialed a very unlucky random number. The guy on the other end sounded nice enough, but I didn’t know he was a rapey cocaine-fueled lunatic.

I took a cab to his place, which he paid for. It was a tiny guesthouse behind his parents’ larger home. The guy was short, stocky, and ugly. His place was cluttered and filthy, but he seemed polite and respectful of my boundaries as we sat chatting at his kitchen table. After a while, I was ready to leave, but as I stood up, he lunged at me, knocking me down and hiking up my skirt.

“I have AIDS!” I screamed, trying to stall for time. “Trust me, you don’t want to do this.”

He hesitated, giving me time to think.

“I’ll get you off by hand,” I offered, desperate for more time to assess my surroundings and find a weapon. At ninety pounds, I was easy to pin down.

To my relief, he suddenly came and then appeared to pass out. I grabbed the phone, called a cab, and ran outside to wait. I was still in shock, wondering how I had managed to survive.

Then, out of the shadows, he emerged, apologizing profusely. “I’m so, so sorry. God, what’s wrong with me? Every time I meet a girl, I screw up.”

He rambled on while I kept calm, determined not to fall apart until I was safely home. Each minute felt like an eternity until the cab finally arrived.

When I got home, I collapsed on the floor, sobbing. I was furious at myself for being so naive, enraged at the near-rapist for what he had done, but also grateful to have escaped unharmed. This guy could easily have been a serial rapist or killer for all I knew. The fact that he admitted to “screwing up” every time he met a girl sure suggested so.

I called the West Springfield police, but the psycho had already beat me to it, trying to cover his ass.

“But he says you’re the one harassing him,” said the cop.

“Fine. Don’t believe me,” I replied and hung up. I was alive, I’d made my report, and that was the end of it—at least, I thought it was. However, he managed to track me down by calling everyone with my last name which he found in the phonebook, as I later learned from my cousin Phil.

Around this time, I began seeing a therapist named Trisha. She was nice, but I didn’t appreciate how she bribed me into seeing the center’s shrink and threatened to stop our sessions if I didn’t comply. I was both physically and psychologically dependent on the meds, so I agreed.

 

My Bio - Part 14

As I grew older, my frustration with people and many aspects of my country increased. I was tired of seeing money sent to other countries while people here struggled. I became fed up with conservatives who couldn’t accept others for who they were, the flawed laws, and the lack of laws where they were needed. I was frustrated paying taxes for hospitals I’d never use and schools where I had no children attending. Hypocrisy, lies, control freaks, and intolerance became things I couldn’t stand.

Shortly after moving to Oswego Street, my friendship with Jenny ended. We both had our reasons for cutting ties. Jenny was selfish; when I went through tough times, she couldn’t handle it. She was the kind of person who stuck around during the good times but disappeared when things got hard. Her bossiness wore me out—we could only ever do what she wanted. It got old fast. She wasn’t a true friend, so I let her go, but not before tormenting her a little first. That’s just how I was back then.

I called Northeast Utilities, pretending to be her, and had her electricity shut off. Then, I bombarded her with prank calls. When she called my cousin Philip to tell him she was taking legal action (as if he needed to know), she somehow got my number and called me one night.

“You’ve got a lot of nerve, Jodi. I’ll see you in court,” she said before hanging up. Naturally, she didn’t answer when I tried calling her back.

Soon after, I received a subpoena. By then, I had moved back to Woodside Terrace in 1990. I completely ignored it. After the court date passed, my downstairs neighbor told me Jenny had apparently tried to get the authorities to arrest me. She lied, claiming I was beating up an elderly woman who didn’t even exist, hoping they’d run my name, see I had a warrant, and arrest me.

In late 1991, after I had moved to South Deerfield, we finally had our day in court. It turned out to be nothing more than a waste of my time, just as I suspected.

In early 1989, I reconnected with Jessie after nearly a decade. I called her mother in Longmeadow, who gave me her number. Jessie was living in a tiny one-bedroom apartment in Agawam with her young son, Wyatt. His father wasn’t in the picture.

Jessie and I often talked on the phone, but we didn’t see each other much. I was shocked to learn that she knew about me jumping out of a window. The only way she could’ve known was if my mother had spread the story. Was my mother really using my traumas for attention and sympathy? Probably knowing her.

By early 1992, Jessie and I drifted apart again.

Then there was Andy. Our friendship was a rollercoaster of laughter, pain, and frustration. I learned a lot from him, but he also brought me plenty of mental anguish. We first connected over the phone. He was 27, still living with his parents in Springfield. I called him and his aunt, leaving messages reminding them of the time our parents became enemies, followed by my signature evil laugh, which gave me away. The laugh was my trademark, just like my eyes and hair.

One night, after leaving those messages, I called again, and Andy surprised me by answering, “Hi, Jodi.”

“How’d you know it was me?” I asked.

He recognized my laugh, and from there, our friendship took off. We’d spend hours on the phone talking about everything—being gay, music, our beach memories. We had so much in common. I wanted to be a singer, and so did he, though he was a waiter at the time. He also wanted to play keyboards in a band. Although he was good at keyboards and a great songwriter, he wasn’t much of a singer. So we decided I’d handle the vocals, and he’d do backup if we ever made it big.

Though the guitar had always been my favorite, I was playing it less and less and learning more on the keyboards. I was getting into Gloria Estefan, a popular singer in the late ’80s and early ’90s, and even had a crush on her. She and Linda both had songs in Spanish and English that I loved to sing.

We’d go to gay bars together and participate in karaoke contests, which I won a few times. Andy often impersonated Stevie Nicks, his favorite singer.

In 1987, I had a strong feeling that 1994 would be a great year, like perhaps we’d somehow break into the music business. I turned out to be right, though not in the way I had imagined. I’ll get to that later.

Andy and I were bad influences on each other, I’ll admit. We spent hours making prank calls, egging cars, throwing snowballs, and more.

We also pulled pranks by mail, sending things like little sequin showers in business envelopes marked “no postage necessary.”

Once, when I was bored and lonely, I dialed a random number and ended up talking to a woman who thought I was someone she knew from college. We had a long, intelligent conversation for over an hour. Eventually, I felt guilty.

“Lady, you’re too nice for me to keep kidding you like this. I’ve got to tell you the truth.”

“What’s that?” she asked.

“You’ve been talking to a total stranger for the last hour.”

I’ve never heard anyone hang up a phone faster!

Then there was the local telethon. I don’t even remember what it was for, but I – uhem – disrupted things. I called the operator, saying, “I think our lines are crossed. I’m operator number 24, sitting just a few seats away from you. Can you see me waving?”

I actually saw her looking around on TV!

“No, but I’ll take your word for it,” she said.

After a few more calls, the telethon host announced that New England Telephone was investigating the “problem.”

My life would have been far less adventurous without Andy, but we also had our share of arguments. We often said we were like lovers without the sex. In the early days of our friendship, Andy wasn’t very empathetic. He even admitted he couldn’t handle other people’s problems.

He didn’t always trust me, either. He’d heard from someone—his gossip-loving mother or my aunt—that someone was making prank calls to Norma, a distant cousin of mine, who we both knew. When I told him it wasn’t me, he didn’t believe me.

“Andy, think about it,” I insisted. “Why would I lie? What would I gain? I’m an adult now. No one can punish me. You can’t send me to Valleyhead or take my most treasured things away.”

He eventually saw my point, but it was too late. He’d already told Norma he thought I was harassing her.

Andy often got high on pot, despite knowing I couldn’t stand the smell. Eventually, he kept it away from me, but I still hated how flaky and forgetful he became when he was stoned.

He had a car and wasn’t thrilled about having carless friends, though he learned to live with it. I tried to contribute, giving him gas money when I could, or cleaning his apartment and cooking us spaghetti dinners.

During the summers, Andy and I would go to the beach. Charlotte was kind enough to let us use her bathroom and offered us sodas to refresh ourselves.

One off-season, we stopped by my parents’ cottage before it was sold. Andy had never liked my mother, having witnessed her abuse when we were younger. He was even afraid of her.

“Want to vandalize mommy and daddy’s place?” he asked, as we pulled up in front of the old cottage.

I grinned. “Let’s do it!” We hopped out of the car.

As I studied the words “WHO CARES” taped with black tape to the front of their cottage I thought, what did you mean by this, Mom? Was it your way of saying you didn’t care about anyone but yourself?

I peeled off the “C.”

Andy returned from the shed. “Looks like it says, ‘Who ares.’ Would’ve been funnier as ‘Ho cares.’”

“Oh, well,” I said.

Andy often complained that I talked too much, something my family had pointed out as well.

“That’s because I don’t care what people think,” I told him. “I’m me, and that’s that. The good and bad things that have happened to me are all part of my life, whether we like it or not. I’d even tell a complete stranger my life story. I just don’t care, though I do become more cautious around people I really like.”

Andy and I often included Nervous and Fran in our conversations, usually to make fun of Nervous. Fran would tease him relentlessly, and I’d record these conversations and make “edits,” cutting and repeating the funniest parts. Sometimes, it wasn’t what was said but how it was said.

One of the funniest moments was when Nervous left the post office to work for a small business delivering leather goods. Somehow, I ended up putting some clips of Nervous cursing out Fran on his boss’s answering machine, and it became the outgoing message! Instead of hearing his boss ask callers to leave a message, you’d hear Nervous telling Fran to “fuck off” and “go flush his head down the toilet!”

As my friendship with Andy grew, I saw and heard less from Nervous. He was jealous of the attention Andy gave me and saw him as a rival he couldn’t beat.

 

My Bio - Part 15

Andy and I often went to gay bars, but I didn’t care much for the people. Like in most bar scenes, many were into drugs and heavy drinking. A lot of them also felt phony and immature. The women, in particular, weren’t as feminine as I liked.

I looked my best between twenty-three and twenty-nine—thin, fit, and confident in short shorts and miniskirts. But despite my perfect makeup and long, flowing curls, gay women often ignored me, assuming I was straight. Andy tried to comfort me, saying I was too attractive and intimidated people, but I didn’t buy it. Did people want unattractive partners? I believed I was ignored because I was so feminine. Plus, I often heard that short women weren’t desirable in the gay world. Getting a man, on the other hand, would’ve been no problem if that’s what I’d wanted. All I’d have to do was snap my fingers, and they’d flock to me like pigeons after breadcrumbs.

I did have some luck in 1990. First, there was a one-night stand with a plump Puerto Rican/black girl named Diana, and later, one with a skinny white paramedic named Lisa. I didn’t plan on these being one-nighters—it just turned out that way.

I also competed in karaoke contests, singing in both English and Spanish, and won a couple of times. It came at a perfect time since I was out of both cigarettes and money, so the $125 I won at two places in one night really saved me.

One day at a Dunkin’ Donuts in a section of Springfield called the X, I struck up a conversation with two young women. When I mentioned wanting a roommate, one of them—Crystal, who was twenty-three—said she’d like to move in.

Crystal turned out to be quite troubled. She cut her wrists, was in an abusive relationship, and had lost her kids due to neglect. She said she was too broke to care for them and once nearly threw her son out of a fourth-story window in frustration.

She was also a lousy roommate—she wouldn’t do her share of the chores, and I had to hound her for her share of the rent. She spent most of her time getting fired from jobs or being kicked around by her boyfriend.

Eventually, she turned into a kleptomaniac, stealing mostly clothes. When I kicked her out a few months later, I knew she had duplicated the key, so I changed the locks. Just in time, too—a neighbor saw them trying to get in when I was out. They would’ve robbed me blind if they’d gotten in.

Then there was Mary, whom I met through Crystal. Mary was twenty-nine, lived with her twin sister and her husband, and really hoped I’d want to be with her. She wasn’t my type at all—short, plump, homely, with too-short hair—but I was too kind to tell her that. We hung out a few times, but eventually, she started canceling plans on me.

One night, annoyed with her, I prank-called her, saying nothing. She knew it was me, though. The next day, she came over to pick up a record she’d lent me and, without warning, suddenly flew into a fit of rage and toppled a piece of furniture over. We ended up fighting until she got bored and left.

I filed a police report, but nothing came of it, and I never saw her again.

Around that time, I met all sorts of people through random phone calls. One night, I called a cab company and told the dispatcher I’d heard she was gay—just to mess with her—but it turned out to be true! We chatted and later became friends. Her name was Linda, and although she was hideously ugly, we stayed friends for a while until she started hinting at wanting more than friendship.

I also randomly called a young woman named Tammy. She was barely nineteen, tall and slender with long red hair, and looked just like the singer Tiffany. The single mom was pretty but also immature, angry, and had issues with her alcoholic mother. Eventually, Tammy became unstable and unpredictable, and we stopped talking.

Al was another mistake. He was a twenty-four-year-old accountant who didn’t look a day over sixteen. He was negative, acne-riddled, and a sexual misfit with premature ejaculation. After a few months of hearing him criticize me, I ended it.

Then there was Nissa, and she hurt the most. She was a gorgeous, bisexual bus driver I met through another driver. We talked, laughed, and sang together on her bus. She even gave me money for snacks when I’d run errands for her. I thought she liked me, even though she had a girlfriend and told me so upfront. But when I wrote down hints I at least thought she dropped suggesting she may like me, she stole the notes when I ran into the store for us and was not flattered. She seemed offended actually, and I felt terrible and totally not worthy of anyone. I never saw her again after this, of course.

Towards the end of the two years I lived on Oswego Street, reality hit hard. I felt depressed. I had no idea what I was going to do with my life. Money was always tight, and my asthma and allergies were a problem. At twenty-three, cigarettes had already taken a toll on my lungs.

I was lonely and believed I’d never find the kind of relationship I longed for with the type of woman I was attracted to—both inside and out. Andy would tell me the chase was better than the capture, but there wasn’t even anyone to chase. I started to wonder if I’d have had the same bad luck if I were after men.

Although my friendship with Andy had its good points, one day I had to sit down and ask myself a hard question: If I were suddenly stranded somewhere, who could I call?

The answer was no one. Absolutely no one. I realized, more clearly than ever before, that the people I considered “friends” were either too unreliable or too self-centered to be counted on in times of need. When I was depressed and needed a shoulder to cry on, I knew I couldn’t turn to Andy—he just couldn’t handle it. Fran and Nervous were the last people I would have considered reaching out to. Fran was too messed up and Nervous was obsessed with me.

For years, I blamed myself, thinking I wasn’t good enough for good, decent, honest people. Then, one day, I asked myself—why not? Why shouldn’t I be? Sure, I wasn’t perfect, but I was kind, giving, and a good listener who tried to be honest. Maybe the problem wasn’t me after all. Maybe it was just that people, in general, didn’t fit with me because I wasn’t like most of them. As I got older, I began to think differently—maybe most people just weren’t worthy of my friendship. I became more selective about who I associated with. After being burned so many times, I was afraid to trust people. I couldn’t even trust my own parents and if you can’t trust your own parents, who can you trust?

So, unlike others who usually trust someone unless given a reason not to, I was the opposite. I wouldn’t trust anyone until they earned my trust. For the most part, I was a good judge of character—perceptive and observant—so I could usually tell who was trustworthy and who wasn’t.

In short, I was broke, alone, couldn’t breathe, and had no idea what my purpose in life was. But in four years and 3,000 miles, I would begin to find out.

In early 1989, Jo told me that the Locust/Woodside building was now owned by Russell, an older man, so I decided to call him about moving back. This was just before Jo and Eddie bought a condo, where Eddie soon passed away.

I was tired of life on Oswego Street. One time, I had nearly been run over by kids fleeing from the cops in a stolen car. That was just one of many scares. When I spoke to Russ, he informed me that my old apartment was empty. My parents agreed to help by sending him about $100 a month toward the now $440 rent. Russ had a couple of maintenance men help me move, and I agreed to clean his house once a week. He and his wife, a librarian I never met, lived in a huge house just five minutes away. But I didn’t work for them long since I couldn’t stick to a schedule.

My only complaint with Russ was that the apartment was freezing in winter. Unlike at Oswego Street, tenants couldn’t control their own heat. We even ended up seeing a mediator over it. Russ wanted me to move, but I wasn’t going anywhere until I was ready, which wouldn’t be for just over two years. Meanwhile, the guy who lived below me figured out how to access the temperature control box for that side of the building—it happened to be in my apartment.

The apartment itself had a few changes done to it while I was on Oswego Street. The bathroom had been modernized, with the old footed tub and white porcelain sink replaced by a new sink with a cabinet and a large mirror. The old indoor-outdoor carpet had been swapped for linoleum.

The changes outside were more dramatic. Jo wasn’t exaggerating when she said the neighborhood had gone downhill. It was rapidly becoming like Oswego Street—where there used to be the occasional summer brawl, now the streets were filled with negative activity, day and night, year-round.

In the summer of 1989, Andy and I both took third-shift jobs as a waitress and waiter at Denny’s. It wasn’t fun, though it was not without adventure. After just two months, I quit. Waitressing wasn’t for me—I just wasn’t a people person.

Not long after leaving Denny’s, the performing arts school I attended closed after one of the owners had a stroke. Bill, who was gay and lived with his boyfriend in Northampton, needed a place to teach his Springfield students. I offered my apartment, and he used it a few times a week. In exchange, I got free voice lessons and twenty dollars a week.

This time around, I had better luck with my neighbors, though I started off on the wrong foot with one of them—until I set them straight. Actually, another neighbor ended up doing that before I could.

I had just unpacked the last of my boxes and was heading out back to take them to the dumpster when I noticed the back door open of what used to be Nancy’s studio. A guy sat at the kitchen table.

“Hi,” I said.

The guy jumped, startled.

“Sorry,” I quickly apologized.

“No, that’s okay,” he replied and introduced himself as Jai.

Jai, a 27-year-old aspiring doctor, was pretty smart, and we had a lot of conversations over the next couple of years. He moved out shortly before I did. Although he was attracted to me, we never acted on it, and his girlfriend Jenny—a sweetheart—wouldn’t have liked that anyway. Jenny used to tell Jai she was worried about me because I was “gorgeous.”

On my first evening back in the apartment, I was exhausted and ready to relax after all the unpacking and setting up. But relaxation was not in the cards.

Thump! Thump! Thump!

Someone was banging in the apartment below me. For some reason, I went down and knocked on the door. Maybe I thought someone needed help. Or maybe I was just curious.

A woman answered, and I asked if everything was okay. “I don’t live here. He does,” she said.

The “he” turned out to be a blitzed 31-year-old named James. After I returned to my apartment, the banging continued for another half hour. Fed up, I called the cops. When they arrived, I stepped out into the hallway. From what I overheard, Rita—the woman who thought I was prank-calling her—wasn’t too happy with the situation either. She lived beneath Jimmy, which was the name James preferred as I’d later learn.

“I just got in,” I heard Jimmy lie to the cop. But after they left, he did quiet down.

The next day, Jai and I were heading down the back stairwell to get some groceries. Jimmy happened to be out back, looking over the balcony.

“Hey, you got a problem with me?” he asked in a confrontational tone as soon as he saw me.

I started to tell him that I certainly did if he was going to bang on his ceiling for hours at a time, but Jai intervened. I don’t remember what Jai said, but I do recall him telling Jimmy not to use the word “crazy.” I guess Jimmy had called me crazy, but I didn’t care if he thought that—as long as he stopped the ceiling thumping.

From that day forward, we got along. We even played music for each other, and sometimes I’d be the one banging. If Jimmy overslept, I’d stomp on the floor to wake him up, if I happened to be up when he was supposed to be. I could tell he was awake by the sound of running water below me. He gave me rides a couple of times and respected the fact that I wasn’t interested in men.

thruthedecades: (Default)
 My Bio - Part 6

The summer of 1981 through the summer of 1984, when I was fifteen to eighteen years old, were the worst years of my childhood. The amount of stress, fear, anxiety, anger, confusion, frustration, and depression I experienced during this period was unbearable. I think that’s why I hurled myself out of a second-story window when I was seventeen in the spring of 1983 at a so-called private school that was run like a boot camp.

In late July 1981, when I was fifteen, my parents drove me to Brattleboro, Vermont. According to them, I was going to a place called the Brattleboro Retreat, which they made sound like a luxury resort. “You’ll come back a whole new person,” my mother said, reminding me that I wasn’t good enough as I was.

The place turned out to be totally shitty. The “retreat” was an adolescent psych ward. It was coed, and each kid had their own room. There were shower rooms, bathrooms, a small area where the nurse dispensed medication, a kitchenette for making tea or air-popped popcorn, a staff station, a sitting area, and a recreation room. There was also an enclosed outdoor porch and, of course, the “quiet room.”

Most of the windows were Plexiglas, but not all. The ones farther from the staff station had regular glass, reserved for better-behaved kids not deemed a threat to themselves. When a person was first admitted, they were usually placed in a room near the staff station. I didn’t move away from that area until towards the end of my sentence. I refer to it as a “sentence” rather than a stay or anything else because that’s exactly how it felt to me. It was like being in jail. I was miserable and felt trapped. My parents later claimed they were misled about the place being “nice,” but any decent parent wouldn’t have left me there for so long with how much I begged to go home. Surely there must have been a way to get me out if they truly wanted to, especially given how miserable I was, which I made clear during visits and phone calls. Perhaps they didn’t have complete control over the situation. I doubt I’ll ever know for sure.

We were allowed to smoke and have as much money as we wanted, but we couldn’t keep the money in our rooms. There was a small store on the ground level where we could buy cigarettes and other items.

As awful as this place was with its structure and control, I hadn’t seen anything yet. That would come the following year but that’s for the next section of this bio.

On my first day in Brattleboro, I asked to borrow and sign out another patient’s razor, which I used to cut myself. I couldn’t direct my emotions at those causing my grief, so I turned inward and took it out on myself as mean as it was to do to the girl to whom the razor belonged.

I spent the first half of my five months there on restriction, which usually meant I wasn’t allowed to smoke. My caseworker, Amy, reduced my cigarette allowance to just six a day. She said it was due to my asthma, but I always believed it was more about control. If I hadn’t had asthma, she’d have found another excuse.

When I was caught smoking more than my allotted amount, I lost my smoking privileges. When I was caught smoking in the rec room, I was restricted from the room. When caught on the porch, I couldn’t go there either. When caught in the bathroom, a staff member had to accompany me but thankfully, she stood outside the stall. When caught in my room, they removed my door and stripped my room bare except for my pillow, blanket, and a box of tampons.

One of the most degrading experiences was when someone informed a staff member that I had a cigarette on me that I wasn’t supposed to have. The staff member quickly grabbed me and forced me to run alongside her into the bathroom for a strip search. Being forced to run like a marionette was utterly humiliating as hell. Why couldn’t she have just asked me to follow her? At least she never found the cigarette I had hidden in my pants pocket. I reached into my pocket, closed my fist around it as I pulled the pocket out, and said, “See? I have nothing on me.”

The staff were determined to control everything. This included trying to change me into someone I wasn’t. Since I was a loner who preferred being in my room, they forced me to interact with others more than I wanted. I was only allowed in my room for one hour a day at which time I typically listened to music.

One day, after reaching the higher levels, Amy told me to tell someone if I started feeling suicidal again because suicidal people shouldn’t have extended privileges. In hindsight, it seems absurd to punish someone for sharing any negative feelings but that’s exactly what they did.

When I resisted their shit, they’d throw me into the padded room, bare except for a mattress. Once, they even put me in a body bag, immobilizing me from the neck down.

Towards the end of my stay, inspired by my experiences, I wrote a song called “My Time Has Come.” Looking back, it seems like a stupid, silly song, but it became my signature song over the years that I was into that sort of thing.

The biggest lesson I learned was that people aren’t always what they seem. Sometimes those who are supposed to be the most stable and knowledgeable are the most ignorant and misguided. I had thought adults knew it all, but often, they were worse than kids.

Overwhelmed with depression from how the retreat was run, I begged my parents to take me home, but my pleas went unanswered. One time I got so upset that I puked my guts out.

In the end, my mother was right. I did come out a whole new person—more bitter, less hopeful, less positive, less trusting. How could my parents have given up on me? How could they let me be treated this way?

I finally returned home in December, shortly after turning sixteen. Things weren’t much better, but at least I was home…for a while.

 

My Bio - Part 7

In April 1982, I became a ward of the state while attending an alternative high school. For years, I struggled with the question of how it all came to be. Did my parents willingly give me up, or did the state take me away? Then, out of the blue, the answer hit me like a bell in the night. My mother surrendered me, and my father went along with her, of course. One morning, I overslept, and for some reason, she was unusually eager to get me up and on my way, even though I told her I didn’t feel well. That was the day I wouldn’t return home for many months.

Initially, I was taken to a crisis center where I stayed for a couple of days. One night, they gave me a sleeping pill that caused strange hallucinations. I was already on the path to becoming a heavily medicated guinea pig, with the risk of developing Tardive dyskinesia, a permanent side effect that causes muscle spasms, particularly in the face and neck. By the time I was eighteen, I’d been on half a dozen different psych prescriptions.

My social worker was Arlene, a black woman with her hair dyed a brilliant gold, though she wasn’t much help to me. Another person involved in my case for a while was Chris, a man with a hook for one hand. I later ran into him at the Social Security office in my early twenties—he had switched careers by then.

After leaving the crisis center, I went to stay with a couple in their fifties who owned a cluster of halfway houses. Their names were Anne and Harry. I liked them very much, but I didn’t care for their grown son Freddy, who struck me as a bit mean.

They had a massive German shepherd named Max, trained to serve and protect. He guarded the place after Anne’s mother was robbed at gunpoint before she died. Max was left on a leash attached to a long runner during the day and brought inside at night to roam the ground floor of the main house. Anyone living there, or who might come into contact with Max, was formally introduced to him so he wouldn’t go for their throats.

Anne and Harry owned seven houses, all at the end of one street. One was the main house, another was the “respite” house for new arrivals, and the rest were rooming houses for mentally or physically challenged adults. I was the only minor there, likely because no one else wanted me with my odd behavior and scarred forearms.

One day, Anne confided in me that she’d been married to Harry for twenty years after leaving an abusive man who had beaten her and Freddy when Freddy was just a baby. Later, she delighted me by telling me I was going to stay with her until I turned eighteen. I was thrilled. I’d already started calling her “Mom” because that’s what she felt like to me—the mother I never had. Harry was “Dad” too.

But it wasn’t to be. Someone, somewhere, messed that up for me, likely my folks.

I’m not exactly sure what triggered me to cut myself for the first time since arriving at the group home but I did. Maybe it was because I somehow knew or sensed that after just a few months, I’d be taken away. I just didn’t know it would be in such a twisted, cruel, and unfair way.

I was at the DSS building. I think I was talking to Arlene, or maybe someone else, but my memory is foggy about that day, so I can’t recall many details. All I remember is seeing two or three men in white coats.

“Are you going to Northampton State Hospital?” I asked them (I guess I suspected they were there for me).

One of them nodded, and I took off running. When they caught me, they strapped me to a stretcher and threw me in an ambulance bound for Northampton State Hospital, about forty minutes from Springfield.

To say my experiences in Northampton were hell on earth would be a total understatement! Why I was put on an adult ward as a sixteen-year-old is beyond me. I was there for eight days, surrounded by every kind of loony imaginable. Even some of the staff seemed crazy! In the mirrorless bathroom, which had three-foot walls between the toilets like in jails, I was pummeled by a pocketbook belonging to a toothless old lady with gray, stringy hair that obviously hadn’t been washed in days. The woman across from me in the four-bed cubicle I was in would masturbate as she stared me down.

At one point, I was strapped by my wrists and ankles to a bed in a tiny room—all for crying about having to be there. Not for harming myself, not for harming anyone else, just for sitting there crying, wondering how I’d ended up in such a nightmare and how I was going to get out of it.

Northampton never ran out of horrors. One girl screamed as she was carried naked—save for a sheet draped over her—by her wrists and ankles into the shower room for the shower she’d been refusing to take for God knows how many days…or weeks. A guy in the day room gave me a cigarette, then happily threatened to kill me.

Those without cigarettes were given one once an hour, compliments of the state. I doubt this ritual still exists now that so many people are concerned about the hazards of smoking.

The hospital’s licensed drug dealer, who was supposedly a psychiatrist, was the most pathetic excuse for a shrink I’d ever encountered. How someone like him could get a license to practice anything was beyond my comprehension. There was no communicating or reasoning with him. Whenever I’d start to make a comment or answer a question, he’d interrupt me. He rambled on as if he were on speed.

On the eighth day of this nightmare, Arlene came to pick me up, informing me that my pet guinea pig had died and that I wouldn’t be returning to Anne and Harry’s.

Writing this autobiography has jarred my memory, and the reason I was taken away from Anne and Harry might have been because my mother found out where I was. I know Anne and Harry didn’t give me up willingly—or at least, I don’t think they did. For some reason, I called my mother while I was there and I guess we weren’t supposed to have any contact and no one was supposed to know my whereabouts. I don’t remember what was said or if that was the real reason I was pulled from them, but I do know that Anne wasn’t happy about my calling her.

I don’t remember if I was allowed to return to Anne and Harry’s to retrieve my belongings or if someone else went for me. I know I visited a few times afterward since my new foster home was just a couple of blocks away.

The next place I ended up was totally different. My new foster mother was a stout, fortyish black woman named Dotty. I don’t know if she owned the whole house or just rented the ground floor. It was a three-family house. Her brother lived on the second floor, and a Colombian woman with two young kids lived on the top floor.

Dotty was a habitual liar, and her friend Valerie was crazy. Valerie was a huge black woman who was every bit as mean and scary as she looked. She threatened me a couple of times, but fortunately for me, they were just threats. I would have been totally defenseless against the bitch.

There was hardly ever any food in the kitchen, and I lost even more weight. Every now and then, Dotty would get us something from McDonald’s. As big as she was, she had to be keeping food somewhere—she just didn’t believe in sharing!

I don’t remember how often she was home. It seemed like she and Valerie were always there. I’d hang out in my room most of the day, listening to records and smoking cigarettes.

When five-foot, nine-inch Shelly came to be my foster sister, I felt a little safer, though Val could’ve broken her in half just as easily even though Shelly was much tougher than me. Shelly and I would often hang out in the Colombian woman’s apartment while she was at work and her kids were in school, and we’d sleep in her bed until late morning since neither of us was a morning person.

During this time, I met Bill. I saw him at a bus stop and thought, “Now, if I were into guys, this would be an interesting character to seek out.” He was a pretty good-looking kid with long hair, in his early twenties, and definitely wired wrong, though harmless. I liked Bill. I even felt bad for him because he had one of the wackiest mothers I’d ever met. Once, when he took me to his house, his mother completely flipped when she saw me.

“She’s just ten years old!” she screamed. (Most people always thought I looked five to ten years younger than my real age.) Whenever we’d talk on the phone, she’d be screaming in the background, and he’d try to calm her down every other minute. Despite his slight retardation and strange ways, Bill held down a good job at a well-known toy company in Springfield. I only saw him a few times, and not once did he hit on me for sex. Maybe he was gay; I don’t know.

One humid August day, Dotty lied to me again, telling me she was going to let me use two rooms in the new house she was buying—one as a bedroom, the other to hang out in.

Little did I know what she really had in mind at the time!

 

My Bio - Part 8

In late August, Dotty, a couple of people from DSS, and I all piled into a van together. Dotty told me we were going to get carpet for my so-called new rooms in the new house we were supposed to move into. Being the naïve, gullible little idiot I sometimes was back then, I believed her, even though we were on the road for nearly an hour. Why couldn’t I have put two and two together and realized that we not only shouldn’t have had to travel that far for carpet, but also, why would a couple of strangers accompany us on the endeavor? Maybe I just didn’t want to accept that I was being bullshitted. No one wants to believe they’re about to be tricked into being placed in the worst place yet—and for two whole years! It was absolutely horrible. If I thought Brattleboro was bad, I hadn’t seen anything yet! Valleyhead, a residential school for girls run like a reformatory, was truly hell on earth. Nestled in the heart of the Berkshire Mountains in Lenox, Massachusetts, Valleyhead was anything but fun.

Valleyhead was situated on a series of hills with forests around them. At the very top of the twelve-acre property lived the owners, an older couple. Their sons and daughter worked there. Off to one side of their house was a small field where games like soccer and baseball were played. Down below in a large clearing was the main house, a huge mansion that used to be an inn. There were sixteen rooms upstairs, most of which had two sets of bunk beds and housed four girls.

Fortunately, I got along with my roommates, and although one girl could get a little scary at times, I never had any major problems with the other students—nothing more than you would expect from sixty teenage girls all living in the same house.

The top floor of the main house was where the special education and accounting classes were held. The Carriage House, about three hundred feet from the main house, was where the rest of the standard subjects were taught. It was a small, one-story building with only about six rooms.

Between the Carriage House and the main house was a smaller, newer two-story building. The troublemakers were downstairs, the slow kids were on the upper right side, and those doing exceptionally well were on the upper left side. I would eventually earn a spot (and a little more privacy and independence) on the upper left side once I realized that the only way to survive the place was to basically kiss ass.

Down another steep hill, just below the main house, was a pool.

At Valleyhead, you lived on a point system. There were four different levels, and the most you could get for an allowance was the amount of your level. Most people were on level two. In the end, I’d be one of the very few to make it up to level four. You weren’t allowed money from family or friends, and after you returned from a visit with your family—if you had one to go to—you were only allowed to return with one measly dollar. Even back in 1982, a buck or two wasn’t much!

“I’m not going to support your smoking habits,” the owner said one day.

“But why couldn’t our families be allowed to?” I asked.

“Because that wouldn’t be fair,” she’d say.

But life isn’t fair, and nothing’s the same for everyone in the real world. As far as I was concerned, not allowing our families to give us whatever money they wanted was just another means of power and control.

I often wished I didn’t smoke, but I did at the time, and I wasn’t nearly ready to quit. The most you could get back then with a couple of bucks was four packs of smokes for the week if you could find a buy-one-get-one-free deal.

It seemed that all I had to enjoy at Valleyhead were my stereo and guitar. I even composed a song with another student there that turned out beautifully. I still remember it to this day and have a copy of the lyrics.

I ended up closest to Denise, whom I often roomed with, along with Ethel and a Black girl named Stacy.

We were a strange bunch in the eyes of Donna, the school’s worst nightmare in the staff department (especially if she disliked you) and the only one we called by her first name.

At Valleyhead, it was lights out at 11:00 PM, and no one was to get out of bed unless it was to go to the bathroom. One night, we were pretty restless and unable to sleep, so all of us, except for Ethel, decided to do our own thing. Stacy was pacing around, mumbling about who knows what; Denise was fishing for something in the closet; and I was about to sit down on the floor and listen to music. Only, in the dark, I misjudged where my stereo was and ended up in the middle of the room.

The door suddenly flung open, and the lights came on.

We froze.

Donna glanced from Stacy to me and then to Denise. “What are you doing in the closet?!” she screamed at Denise. Then she looked at me. “And what are you doing in the middle of the floor?!” Finally, she looked at Stacy. “Come on, you bunch of weirdos! Downstairs! Now!!!”

We scurried out of the room.

“Somebody’s feet stink like shit!” Donna added on the way down.

Once downstairs, Donna had us all sit in separate rooms for a while. I guess she thought that sitting there and staring at the walls would make us bored enough to sleep.

“Weirdos!” we heard her tell another staff member. “One in the closet, one pacing the room, one in the middle of the floor…”

With the exception of that night, I had no problems sleeping at Valleyhead. That was easy to do when you were a walking pharmacy.

When I first arrived at Valleyhead, I had no problems with Donna. She seemed to like me well enough and often complimented my singing and guitar playing, even if I don’t remember myself being very good back in those young and untrained days. Jumping out of a second-story window would change all that. But even before that, not even cutting myself during a visit home changed much. This happened during the winter, so I was wearing long sleeves at the time and was able to keep it hidden. Or so I thought.

Once I returned to Valleyhead by bus after the visit, I called to assure my mother I’d made it back in one piece. Without thinking, I raised my arm at some point and ran it through my long hair. My sleeve slipped up and another student saw the cuts and asked if I had done it upstairs.

“No, I did it at home,” I told her.

“Did what at home?” Mom asked.

Although I told her it was nothing, she called back, dialing the office number instead of the student pay phone, and asked that I be checked. I don’t remember what sort of action or punishment occurred because of it, but I’m sure it wasn’t pleasant.

 

My Bio - Part 9

What I hated most about Valleyhead was its overly structured and hectic routine and the fact that you had no space or privacy. It was worse than camp! They ran us ragged from 7:00 AM till 10:00 PM with school, group discussions, and outdoor activities. I didn’t mind going on walks, but the sports were a total bore. I only liked gymnastics and skating, and believe me, they didn’t have that at Valleyhead! We did do a little cross-country skiing, though, and this was kind of fun.

Everything was very controlled and formal. We couldn’t just go into the dining room, eat our meals, and then get up and go when we were done. Instead, we had to wait outside the dining room—often for up to fifteen minutes at a time—before we could sit down. Then we’d have to wait for a while for the food to be served. Then, after eating, we’d have to sit there some more for what felt like an eternity before we could be excused.

Besides Donna, her sister Margaret and a staffer named Barbara were definitely the worst when it came to meanness and playing favorites.

During my time at Valleyhead, I went from bone-thin to rather overweight due to the meds they were giving me. These drugs also caused me to stop having periods for a few years. Donovan would often fat-shame me (even though I was barely 20 pounds overweight), saying I had “enough fat to keep me warm throughout the winters.” Of course, if I’d dared to remind her that she wasn’t exactly a supermodel herself, I’d have gotten written up for it. Before I gained the weight, it was Mosca who did the picking on me.

Donna wasn’t a problem for me until April of 1983 when I jumped out the window of the room I was in at the time down in “the wing,” as it was called. At that point, I had just one other roommate but she wasn’t in the room at the time.

I had been on restriction, though I can only guess why—maybe for mouthing off to someone or for having something I wasn’t supposed to have.

There was a deaf girl named Brenda who snitched on me after my mother smuggled in all kinds of goodies for me one day (my mother was always generous when it came to material things). I think it was mostly money this time around—something like $10. That was a lot in those days. On weekends, if you weren’t on restriction, you could walk up to the local convenience store for candy and cigarettes. I was walking back with Brenda one day, and she noticed I had a lot of stuff. She promised not to tell, but soon after, Donna raided my room and confiscated my precious goodies.

This might have been why I was on restriction at the time. I was only on it once or twice. But this time, I wasn’t just on restriction—I was also on suicide watch. When you’re on suicide watch, you’re not supposed to be allowed to go anywhere alone. I guess Debbie, my therapist, let it slip her mind because she let me walk back to my room alone one day after our session. Given that it was the staff against the students, I doubt she was reprimanded in any way for this oversight.

I walked back to my room in a sort of trance after leaving Debbie and another one of our deep and dark discussions. Once there, I walked up to the window and looked down below. Students were passing by on their way to lunch. A sense of panic suddenly overwhelmed me. I felt so trapped and alone, so utterly depressed and helpless. I sat down and began to listen to music, but it didn’t soothe my nerves. I turned the music off, knowing I was about to do something stupid, though it felt as if I were powerless to stop myself. It didn’t matter, though—there was no one to cry out to for help who would care and not punish me for reaching out. I was just another face in a sea of unwanted outcasts.

I hopped up onto the dresser in front of the window, threw the window open, and yanked the screen out. The girls were now inside the dining room as I sat crouched on the windowsill at the empty ground below. All I saw was an overhang about six feet below me and the dirt ground with a little bit of gravel about ten feet below that.

I tumbled forward, bounced off the overhang, and hit the ground with a tremendous thud. Although the fall lasted only seconds, it felt like I was in the air for minutes. I had just enough time to realize that what was done was done—there was no turning back. It was too late. Maybe I’d be dead, maybe paralyzed, or maybe I’d just break a leg. I wasn’t really thinking about the possible consequences—I just wanted out!

When I hit the ground, it felt like I had slammed into it at 80 MPH. The wind was knocked out of me for several seconds, and I was unable to breathe. I knew right away that my upper right arm was broken. One look at the thing, coupled with the pain, told me that much. I had landed on my side, causing my arm to buckle under the weight of my body. My beaded necklace fell off and landed a few feet in front of me. One of my brown loafers fell off, too.

Reflexively, I screamed as soon as I could breathe again. Up above, the pale yellow curtain hung outside the window, slowly blowing in the breeze.

Donovan came running around the corner, then quickly backtracked into the building to fetch the nurse when she saw me. She must’ve been incredibly shocked to see me lying there because, a few months earlier, she had caught me about to jump out of a different window.

“If you really wanted to go, you’d have gone,” she had told me.

Well, I guess it’s a good thing I didn’t go from that other window, which was a straight drop to the ground. It was probably bouncing off the overhang that saved me from worse injury by breaking my fall and slowing it down a bit. This was room number thirteen, by the way, that I jumped out of.

When the nurse came running out, she ordered me to stay still and asked me what my name was, who the president was, and things like that. When the paramedics arrived, they strapped me to a board in a way that prevented me from moving my head. My broken arm was draped over my stomach, which I had to hold with my other hand to keep it from sliding off.

As soon as I got to the hospital, X-rays were taken. I had broken my humerus right in half.

I was put in a room with one other person, but I don’t remember how many days I stayed there—only a few, I think.

The day after I was admitted, they operated on my arm by scrunching the bones back together using a fluoroscope. Then they put a cast on and secured it to my body so I couldn’t move it from the shoulder, and believe me, I couldn’t move it if I wanted to! All I could move were my wrist, hand, and fingers.

My parents came to visit me, but they only made me feel worse. My father was okay, actually. The problem was my mother, as usual, saying things meant to be sarcastic like, “Do it again. Maybe next time you’ll succeed.”

Definitely not the right thing to say! I didn’t expect a pat on the back for what I’d done, but that was a rather cold and insensitive comment. I tried to explain to her that I didn’t do it to kill myself or with any set outcome in mind.

“No, you just wanted attention,” she accused.

“Pretty risky way to get attention, don’t you think?” I asked her, especially since the jagged ends of the broken bones could’ve easily punctured my aorta.

The truth was that I did it because I suddenly felt overwhelmed with feelings of being trapped with nothing but a bunch of control freaks who couldn’t care less about me. I panicked, not thinking about the consequences. I simply did what I did. Period.

But no one was willing to hear what they didn’t want to hear or believe. It wasn’t just stupidity I was dealing with from my mother and most of Valleyhead’s staff—it was sheer ignorance and stubbornness. Most of the staff and students handled the situation very poorly. Some of them smothered me when I returned while others turned against me as if it was somehow personal or I’d harmed others. They wouldn’t even let any of the other students visit me in the hospital during a time when my need for support was so great because I had “done it to myself.” Instead of helping to build up my will to live, they only tore it down further, making me rather sorry I didn’t succeed. But I wasn’t about to take my mother’s lovely advice and try again, risking an even worse outcome.

So there I was, returning to Valleyhead more depressed than I could ever imagine, shunned by those who were supposed to care about me and placed under very strict and supervised restriction. I couldn’t even sleep upstairs in my room or be alone for a second. I had to sleep downstairs and be accompanied by a staff member wherever I went. Donna took it upon herself to extend my restriction because of a lighter she found on me—one my mom had slipped in with my belongings at the hospital, unbeknownst to me. It felt like a kick when I was already down.

It hurt me deeply that my mother would even think of sending me back to a place that made me feel so miserable after what I’d done.

I could only bathe my lower body. My hair had to be washed in the sink, and of course, someone had to do it for me.

I was required to do my schoolwork with my left hand.

I could tell when the bones in my arm had fused together because I could then wiggle my arm by the shoulder inside the cast. The first time the doctor changed the cast, it was still broken. He rested my elbow on my knee, and after I commented that I couldn’t move it, he wiggled the bones, showing me that it was still broken.

The second time, he was surprised that it was finally healing. He had thought he might have to go inside and pin the bones together. When the cast came off some two or three months later, my arm was weak but quickly grew stronger. At first, I couldn’t even raise my hand to eye level.

Once my arm healed, I realized I had no choice but to be their little puppet and do what they wanted if I was to make my time there more bearable and leave with some sanity left. Besides, I was nearing adulthood and thought I would have the freedom to do what I wanted with my life once out of there.

I worked my way up to the highest level, and during my last summer there, I had a vocational training job with about a dozen other students at a local High School, earning about $55 a week. That money was kept in our accounts and not given to us directly. It was only given for buying things like clothes, and I’m sure the owners pocketed whatever was left over. The courses included computers, horticulture, landscaping, and similar subjects. Except for the computer classes, it was pretty boring.

Before the vocational training program, I was set up to teach a small sign language class in the main house of the school.

During my last summer, around the time I worked at the high school, I was moved from the main house to the small house next to it. I liked it better there because there were fewer people. On my side of the house, there were only a few rooms. I could smoke anytime I wanted and often had a room to myself.

Besides the three rooms, there was a kitchen and a deck in back.

I’m not sure if it was before or after I left the main house, but a young woman named Mary who I later learned was a lesbian started working there. She was with another woman who worked there and became the first person I developed a major crush on.

With Debbie married and gone, Lisa, another lesbian (there seemed to be several there), became my new therapist.

Lisa and the math teacher, Michelle, were the only two people in the whole place who seemed to care about me. Mary was nice during the time I was there, but I was led on by her afterward. I’ll get to that part later.

Lisa cried a bit when I left. After I left, I traveled by bus to visit Michelle a few times. She took in Denise after graduation, and I later learned that she would have taken me in as well had I needed a place to go. Michelle quit to work at another school not long after I left because she was fed up with the way the kids at Valleyhead were treated.

I also visited Denise after she moved into a rooming house and tried to persuade her to come to Springfield with me and be my roommate, but she wasn’t interested.

Although I graduated in June, I didn’t leave Valleyhead until August. I’m not sure why this was—perhaps because of the vocational training program that summer.

I regret how I handled my so-called graduation award. After performing a song I wrote with my guitar for accompaniment, I received a music book as a graduation present from the owners. While that was sweet, the “best behavior improvement” award felt degrading. I almost regretted not tearing it up right there at the podium.

I felt completely cheated by my graduation experience. Like most kids, I had envisioned a traditional ceremony with a cap and gown, but I didn’t get to have that. Not attending a real prom wasn’t a loss to me, though. We were occasionally taken to all-boys schools for dances, which were boring as hell. It seemed like such a waste of time, especially since, even if I had wanted a boyfriend, I wouldn’t have been able to get very far with anyone.

Towards the end of my time at Valleyhead, my mother dealt me yet another nasty blow by suddenly informing me that I wasn’t welcome back in her house. This was when I first started to really show signs of having a sixth sense.

One night, as I lay in bed, I was overwhelmed with a sudden feeling that I wouldn’t be going home in August as planned. Unable to sleep, I went downstairs and found Mary trying to get the troublemakers to bed. Once she did, I expressed my concerns to her.

“It’s the first I’ve heard about it,” she told me. “I don’t think you have anything to worry about. It’s kind of like having a plane ticket in your hand but not being able to get on the plane just yet. It’s just normal anxieties you have, that’s all.”

But it wasn’t, as it turned out. My mother simply didn’t want me back. So, I was resigned to living at Valleyhead for an indefinite period because I didn’t yet know that Michelle would have taken me in. However, just before my graduation, during a visit home, my mother woke me up at 2:00 in the morning to tell me she had had a change of heart and I was free to come home.

How kind of her, right? And I didn’t even receive a single apology for all the stress and depression she put me through before deciding I was worthy of returning to her house. Instead, I was handed a list of dos and don’ts.

A few years later, my mother admitted that sending me to Brattleboro was a mistake, but she never acknowledged that Valleyhead was an even bigger mistake. I honestly don’t think they were aware that I was brought to Northampton State Hospital and were likely horrified when they learned of it.

So, home I went, though things would be different this time around.

Two years later, a student set Valleyhead on fire. The students, who were housed in a church until the school could be rebuilt, were no longer accepted if they had previously played with fire or attempted suicide.

In the early 2000s, the FBI shut down Valleyhead for good.

 

My Bio - Part 10

When I returned home after graduating from Valleyhead, I wasn’t thrilled to face the double whammy of living with both Mom and Tammy. It was horrible—absolutely miserable. Between the two of them cutting me down and trying to mold me into something I wasn’t, I felt completely trapped, degraded, and like a puppet on a string. But this was my reality for the next sixteen months.

Tammy, who had spent nearly a decade in Texas, had returned to our parents’ house after a difficult divorce. She brought her daughter, Lisa, who was barely a year old.

Tammy had always been the type who couldn’t stand being alone—she had to have a man in her life. As soon as she’d divorce one, she’d marry another.

Her first marriage was to a pilot named Dick, which is how she ended up in Texas. Barely out of high school, she ran off with him to escape our unhappy home. She later admitted she had acted out of desperation.

We visited her in San Antonio the summer I was twelve. I was left alone with her while Dick was away flying. It was anything but fun with her barking orders at me like a drill sergeant, constantly belittling me, and mistreating a small dog that was kept in the attached garage at times. I never actually saw it, but I could hear her shouting at it and it wailing miserably.

Next came Joe, a Mexican man with whom she had Lisa. He wasn’t happy about becoming a father and even kicked Tammy in the stomach while she was pregnant to show his displeasure. So, shortly after Lisa was born, Tammy returned to Mom and Dad’s house with her. They were already living there when I returned from Valleyhead.

I’m not sure which was worse: living with Tammy and my mother or being at Valleyhead. My sister was so emotional, moody, and just a flat-out bitch. With no job or friends, she was always home. In fact, I don’t recall her ever having any long-term friends.

My brother and his wife, Sandy, had a son and a daughter, Larry and Jennifer. My parents were initially unhappy about their grandson being named Larry, citing some dumbass rule in the Jewish religion. It was just a name, as far as I was concerned, and as a result, Larry didn’t want any contact with them at that time.

I liked Sandy—she was a compassionate person—but I felt bad for her. My parents initially rejected her because she was Catholic, making her feel inadequate. Also, Larry did nothing but stray and bury himself in work to avoid dealing with life.

A few months after I’d been home, I sent Mary a letter at Valleyhead and called her a few times as well. She said she was going to write back, but that turned out to be just talk. As I was quickly learning, people often make promises they never intend to keep, or they say one thing while meaning another. I know she knew I liked her. It just would’ve been nice if she’d bluntly told me the feeling wasn’t mutual.

Lisa took the room that Nana Bella had used, and Tammy took my room. I lived in the cellar, and although I was glad to be two floors away from the others, it didn’t mean much since we all still had to live in the same house.

After leaving Valleyhead, I was enrolled in the Key Program. As far as my mother was concerned, I just had to be in some sort of program. I never understood her obsession with having a so-called “mental case” for a daughter. I guess she felt it brought her the attention she loved to revel in.

The Key Program mostly meant that I was assigned someone who would visit me at the house from time to time. Sometimes they took me for rides, and one even showed me how to use the public buses. I’m not sure how long I dealt with these people, but I know I was done with them by the time I moved out on my own for good.

At the time, I was on Navane, which I was put on when I was around sixteen or seventeen. The only side effect I noticed back then was a dry mouth. Sometimes you have to be on a medication for a Let. while before you experience its full impact, and doctors don’t always warn you about what could happen. To this day, I have no idea why I was put on this particular medication in the first place. Navane is an antipsychotic typically used for schizophrenia, and I have never in my life heard voices or been diagnosed with schizophrenia. I do have one theory, however, as to why I may have been prescribed this medication, but that’s a whole other story for another time.

By the time I returned home, all my grandparents were gone, my grandfathers having died of heart attacks, and my grandmothers had strokes. At least three of them had dementia before dying.

My Bio, 1-5

Dec. 5th, 2024 07:03 am
thruthedecades: (Default)
 My Bio - Part 1 

In 2002, I finally decided to write my autobiography, drawing on the memories and journals I’ve been keeping since 1987. I worked on it on and off throughout the year.

I was, and still am, the black sheep of my family, but that’s okay—I don’t mind. I used to mind as a child, but as an adult, it doesn’t bother me. I was a lonely child, surrounded by self-absorbed, controlling adults. I found their predictability rather boring, while they never knew what to expect from me, even though they liked to think they did.

I grew up in western Massachusetts. My family consisted of my mother, father, brother, and sister. They weren’t exactly what I’d call stupid, but they had a limited range of skills. They were very pessimistic about themselves, others, and life in general. They rarely approached the unknown with an open mind and were easily unsettled or even spooked by anything foreign to them.

Although my parents, Arthur (Art) and Dureen (Doe), were considered as different as night and day by most people’s standards—my father being much calmer—they were still very much alike. They liked the same music, movies, foods, and activities, and they shared the same beliefs and opinions.

My domineering mother made much of my childhood difficult. It was often said that she treated her dogs better than anyone else, and this was true. Her dogs came first, then her friends, then her husband, and lastly, her children.

She was her own person; no one told Dureen what to do.

My parents weren’t the worst in the world. They weren’t drunks or perverts, and they were reliable enough to keep a roof over my head and food in my stomach. So no, I couldn’t exactly award them the title of worst parents of the century.

But things were bad enough. Our material and physical needs were met, but not our emotional ones. My mother was often negative, impatient, insensitive, hypocritical, and very controlling. My sister Tammy was much like her, except she had one character trait my mother lacked: she was a hypochondriac.

My mother was unusually persuasive, as if she could demand respect just by thinking about it. I sometimes believe she could have convinced anyone to jump off a bridge if she wanted to, no matter how strong-willed they were. Despite this, she was also very emotionally weak and couldn’t handle dealing with other people’s problems, especially personal ones.

She seemed to enjoy controlling people in any way she could, even over the most trivial matters.

My father and brother Larry were much easier to get along with. They were more passive and had a sense of humor that my mom and sister lacked. This doesn’t mean I didn’t have my problems with them—because I did—and by the time I was thirty-two, I had completely cut them all out of my life, later regretting reconnecting with some of them.

My maternal grandparents, Jack and Shirley, lived next door until we moved across town when I was twelve. They were similar to my parents: he was mellow, while she was difficult. One of my meanest memories of Nana was when she told me I’d one day be so big that I wouldn’t be able to fit through doorways. Meanwhile, she was over 200 pounds herself, while I was barely over 100 pounds. I had my pudgy spells as a kid and even as an adult, but for the most part, I was pretty scrawny.

I never knew my paternal grandfather; he died in his fifties of a heart attack. I was named after him.

My paternal grandmother, Bella, wasn’t in my life much until I was around eleven or twelve, and then she died when I was seventeen.

My father was born in 1931, and my mother in 1932. They married in 1951 when they were just nineteen and twenty years old—still just kids, and way too young for even the most mature people to marry, in my opinion. They started in an apartment in Springfield while my father was in the Navy. A year later, they had another apartment, then built a house in 1953.

My brother was born in 1954, and my sister in 1957.

 

My Bio - Part 2

I don’t remember my mother working until I was older, though I vaguely recall my parents owning a record store when I was very young. Also, when I was little, my father did some extermination work for my mom’s dad, who owned an extermination business.

During my teens, both parents traveled the state selling eyeglass frames to optometrists. They even traveled a bit in New Hampshire and Vermont.

In my early twenties, before they moved down to Florida, they owned a jewelry store in a mall. It was actually one of those carts set up in the center of the walkway between the rows of stores.

The pets we had growing up consisted of poodles, birds, and some rodents. I had gerbils and guinea pigs when I was older. We also had a rabbit for a while during my later childhood, as well as some hermit crabs.

The only thing I really remember my mother telling me about sex and boys was basically not to do anything more than kiss on the first date and to make sure the man I married was Jewish.

“But what if I fall in love with someone who isn’t Jewish?” I once asked her.

“You don’t let it happen,” she said.

As I grew older, I realized how silly that was. Like we can control who we’re attracted to or who we fall in love with any more than we can control our preferences for colors or flavors? Should it even matter who we fall in love with as long as we’re happy?

But I always preferred women over men, at least for the most part. So later on in life, when I was twenty-four, openly bi, and visiting my parents in Florida, my father told me not to tell anyone about my sexuality.

“Why?” I asked him. “Should I be ashamed of it? Because if someone I told had an issue with it, I wouldn’t want them in my life anyway.”

During my preteen years, I was often left at my aunt and uncle’s house with their two daughters, which wasn’t usually much fun. June was a bundle of nerves, and Ronnie, my mother’s brother, was a mean bully. This was probably why June was usually wound up and divorced him later on.

Cousins Lori and Lisa could sometimes be fun to hang out with, but sometimes they could be little terrors. Lori, who was a year older than me, liked to boss me around. I was closer to Lisa, who was a year younger.

For reasons still unknown to me, my uncle always seemed to harbor animosity towards me. I haven’t seen any of them since I was around twenty years old, and I can’t say I miss them.

Ronnie was definitely the worst, shoving me around when I didn’t move fast enough for his liking when we’d go out somewhere, and just being a bully in general. My sister Tammy did her own bullying too, and once bloodied my lip right in front of him. He just sat there staring at us dumbly, as if it was perfectly normal behavior.

I had mixed emotions about leaving Ronnie and June’s place when I stayed with them. While I looked forward to returning to my own bed and toys, I dreaded facing my mother’s wrath, which could be quite nerve-wracking, even scary. It was worse when Tammy was with me because I knew she would tell my mother all sorts of horrible things I supposedly said and did, most of which she made up. But Tammy was the oldest, and that meant she was the most believable, so I would certainly be punished if she decided to tell on me, whether the stories were true or not.

When I was around ten, the visits to their house stopped. I’m not sure why. Maybe Ronnie and June were tired of having me there, or maybe my parents were fighting with them. I know they had their fights with them, just like they did with my father’s brother and his wife. Someone was always fighting with someone in my family. Mom or Dad would beat up on Larry, who beat up on Tammy, who beat up on me. It was crazy, and I often wondered if there’d ever come a day when someone was killed.

The more I think about it as I write this, the more I believe they did have a falling out, and it was probably over an injury I received in the town’s high school gym. This seems to be around the time the visits stopped. During the summer when I was around ten, I spent most of the summer at their house, and Lori, Lisa, and I would ride our bikes to the high school for daytime activities. There were sports, crafts, swimming, etc. It was actually kind of fun.

I was a bit of a gymnast in those days, though I certainly preferred ice skating and roller skating. One day in the gym, I was doing a series of handsprings over the vault. On one particular handspring, I veered toward the side once my hands hit the vault and my feet were directly overhead. I ended up badly spraining my pinky finger. At first, I thought it was broken because of how swollen it was.

My less-than-sympathetic uncle did nothing about it, and this could very well have been why they stopped talking. When I later joined my parents at our summer cottage at the beach, Mom wasn’t too happy about it at all. She took me to a clinic right away, and they put a splint on my finger. So yeah, it probably was broken.

I always felt more uncomfortable when Lori and Lisa would come to stay with us versus when I stayed with them. There may have been Ronnie to deal with at their place, but at my place, there was my mother, who would often compare me to them (not in a good way) and give me the “Why can’t you be more like them?” spiel, making me feel like I wasn’t good enough as I was. It seemed I could never measure up to Lori and Lisa, no matter what I did.

My other uncle, Martin, who people called Marty, wasn’t much better. He was a mean bully too, and I doubt he’d have hesitated to kill me one day when I pissed him off by slamming the door in his face if I hadn’t frozen in fear.

“Open this door!” he demanded when I shut it on him when he came over looking for my parents, who weren’t home at the time. This was because of the way he and his wife treated me when I stayed with them at the campgrounds they camped at which I’ll get to later. So I opened the door and let him scream at me. Even his mother was scared. As I grew older, my fear turned to anger, so it’s lucky for both of us that I simply stood there and took his shit. Had I been like I am now, I’d have either gone to jail for kicking his ass, or he’d have gone to jail for kicking mine. I hope he would have anyway!

Even my father had an underlying macho stance despite being usually mellow, and I did see him slap my mother once when I was around eight. This memory has haunted me throughout the years. It’s even more disturbing to know that had my mother resisted after being slapped, he’d have probably beaten her right there in front of me, never caring how it might have traumatized me. After he slapped her, my mother tried to justify his behavior in a private one-on-one, assuring me it was only because of his heart issues. I was just a kid back then and believed anything I was told. However, as an adult, I know that this was a poor excuse for his actions and that if my mother had had any self-respect, she wouldn’t have made such lame excuses for him. Lots of people have health problems like he did, yet they don’t go around slapping their wives and traumatizing their children.

Marty’s wife, Ruth, could be sweet at times, but she was the phoniest person I ever met! She had a big mouth and loved to gossip, but so did the whole family. They had two kids, Polly and Philip though I didn’t see them very often.

 

My Bio - Part 3

James and Charlotte were good friends of my parents. I liked them, along with their daughter Shelley, who was a lesbian. Another couple close to our family was Goldie and Al, and I liked them as well.

Richard and Beatrice, who were beach friends of my folks, owned an ice skating rink in Windsor, Connecticut where I took some lessons. I didn’t see much of Dick, but I remember Bea as being one of the phoniest people I ever met, similar to my Aunt Ruth, though they didn’t look alike.

I rarely saw my cousins Norma and Milton. They seemed nice enough, though.

Cousins Max and Dorothy were a different story. I had mixed feelings about them. They were very generous, giving me money for my big cross-country move later on in life, but they had their faults, too. After I moved, I found out that they regularly visited Tammy, even though she lived over an hour away from them. Yet, when I lived just ten minutes away, they never came to see me. I understood why, though—it was due to the “crazy” label my mother had worked so hard to stick on me.

What really bothered me was how Dorothy, nicknamed Boo, reacted to something I once told her. She and Max were driving me home one day after visiting my father at his friends’ house in Brimfield, Massachusetts. When she asked how I was getting along with my mother, I told her the truth, which wasn’t what she wanted to hear.

“I love my cousin Doe! She works so hard! How could you cut her down like that?” she demanded.

Hey, she asked!

Regarding my health, my physical challenges as of the very early 2000s include being deaf in my left ear which is deformed, ADHD, asthma, and allergies.

ADHD just means you’re hyper, often have trouble sleeping, and sometimes struggle to concentrate. That’s all it means. However, my mother tried to brainwash me into believing I had a severe chemical imbalance and needed medication for life simply because I was energetic, a bit eccentric, and saw the world differently. Maybe the doctors brainwashed her too; I’ll never know for sure. But this was a time when people preferred to label certain traits and prescribe pills, rather than accepting the person as they were or addressing the real root of the problem.

My mother nearly miscarried me, so she was given an estrogen drug (DES) which they believed back then would help. Later, they discovered it could cause cervical cancer in DES daughters and increase the risk of infertility. I don’t know if I’m sterile because of this drug or for another reason. I might not be sterile at all, just not meant to have kids (I possibly had an early miscarriage in the late ’90s). Despite deciding I didn’t want kids in the end, somehow I knew this would be the case since I was a little girl. This was part of my prominent sixth sense, which didn’t fully develop until I was in my twenties.

In the ’70s, I had fifteen plastic surgeries in Boston to build an outer ear. The results were disappointing; it never looked natural, and twenty years later, it brought me problems. Persistent sensitivity within the frame led me to a doctor, resulting in two surgeries to dismantle the frame and have a canal drilled. The hearing I gained in that ear is next to nothing.

I was amazed at how I could be in and out of the hospital on the same day for two operations in Arizona in 1994, yet had to stay for two days for each of the many reconstructive surgeries I had in Boston. In Phoenix, they just bandaged the area. Back in the ’70s, my entire head was covered in bandages, except for my face and a small area at the crown of my head where my hair was tied in a ponytail. The part under my neck was the worst—it itched terribly, and I had to wear the bandages for weeks.

The only other physical issues I can recall are being hospitalized for a couple of weeks with pneumonia when I was around nine, and falling off my bike and needing many stitches in my chin when I was about twelve.

They say our health declines with age, yet I’ve been much healthier in my thirties than I was in my twenties, especially considering how I struggled to breathe throughout most of my twenties. Luckily I quit smoking when I was 31.

I grew up in a small affluent town in Massachusetts, just outside Springfield. The Connecticut state line was only minutes away. We lived in a two-story, four-bedroom house with a large backyard, built while my mother was pregnant with me. I had a little playroom in the cellar until my paternal grandmother came to live with us. She had lived in California, but after her second husband died and she had a stroke, she moved in with us. She lived in the finished cellar since it had a bathroom and shower stall she could use. My new playroom became one of the bedrooms since Larry and Tammy were out of the house before I was even ten years old. For the most part, I felt like an only child, and believe me, there were plenty of times when I wished I truly was.

Next door, my maternal grandparents lived in a two-bedroom ranch.

I won’t sugarcoat my childhood. Sadly, the only fond memories I have are of birthdays and holidays, but even those could be shaky. Being with family was often stressful for me. It made me very uncomfortable—I always felt like an outcast, walking on eggshells, and unable to be myself, especially around my mother and sister.

When I was in grade school, Chanukah get-togethers could be fun. We’d go next door to Nana and Pa’s, and they’d dump a bunch of coins on the cellar floor for the youngest kids to gather up.

I looked forward to getting new records and was into TV shows like Charlie’s Angels and The Bionic Woman.

The most unpleasant preteen experiences were school-related, which would become mother-related. Yes, my mother’s wrath could be scary, and my dad didn’t do much to step in and defend us kids. Though there was physical abuse, there wasn’t as much of that as there was verbal and emotional abuse. She would strip my room of the things I treasured most (my little Victrola was always at the top of her list) when I’d do poorly in school, which usually left me thoroughly depressed. Sometimes just going home with a bad report card was quite a task. My heart would pound with anxiety every step of the way, knowing I was probably going to get hit or punished, or both.

Despite my father being more passive, he did most of the hitting. I remember waking up terrified one night as a child to the sounds of my father beating Larry or Tammy with his belt. Once, my mother even came in to comfort me while she allowed it to go on.

But they stuck together no matter what. If one of my parents had killed one of us, the other would still stand by them, never mentioning it, forever acting as if it never happened. In a town like Longmeadow in the ’70s, they’d have gotten away with it too.

My father once went to attack Larry during a Passover feast next door at Nana and Pa’s house when Pa jumped up and shouted, “Not in my house!”

“I’m going to call DYS!” should’ve been more like it.

A teacher hit me once as well. It was only on the rump, but it was still wrong. To me, violence is violence, whether it’s a little slap or a major beating. No one should hit anyone unless it’s in self-defense. I believe that hitting kids usually leads to aggressiveness. My mother brainwashed me into believing it was an act of love. She’d tell me she did it because she loved me. I thought it was normal for parents to hit their kids, so for a time, I believed that when I had a problem with someone, like a classmate, hitting them was the proper thing to do, and I usually did.

Because Tammy was eight years older than me, I was often left alone with her. That was rather terrible since she was so much like my mother. Tall and wide, it was often said that she was jealous of me. Not just because I was small, but because of the things I’d later be able to do that she couldn’t. She felt stupid and ugly compared to me, so I heard, but personally, I wouldn’t have cared what she looked like or what her IQ was if she had only been less of a monster. While her jealousy was frustrating to deal with and sometimes embarrassing when she’d pick on me in front of others, I felt more sorry for her than angry. This is because, while Tammy may have had nice eyes and wasn’t the dumbest person alive, she was still quite homely-looking and lacked any real skills or talent.

 

My Bio - Part 4

We had a summer cottage at Old Colony Beach in Old Lyme, Connecticut. As soon as school let out, we’d head there and stay until Labor Day. My family began going to this beach when I was a baby and continued until I was in my mid-teens. This was partly because my parents made some enemies there. While the beach had its fun moments, I usually preferred being at our house in Massachusetts. Old Colony Beach was predominantly a Jewish beach, which suited my parents, as they weren’t particularly interested in associating with people different from them. They never explicitly taught me to hate others, like Black people, but I eventually grew to dislike everyone in general, regardless of race, color, or anything else.

When I was about eight, Tammy and I would go out and “be bad” when we checked on the cottage during the off-season. We’d rip screens off of other cottage windows, yank old doors off their hinges, and cause other minor damage.

My main companion was Andy, the youngest of six kids in the cottage next to ours. My parents and his, Judy and Al, had been friends for years, even before I was born. Their friendship ended in the ’70s, and Judy and Al sold their cottage shortly after.

My parents had fallings-out with at least three other families at the beach, mostly because of my mother. These childish cliques and struggles for popularity went on and on. It wasn’t until I got older that I realized just how silly and immature it all was.

Most of my days at the beach were spent bored—swimming and playing in the sand could only keep me entertained for so long. In the evenings, I would sometimes interact with other kids, play bingo, or watch movies on the beach. When I stayed in, I watched TV, listened to the radio, or played with my dolls.

Despite my boredom, there were a few highlights at the beach, like ice cream, fried dough, candy necklaces, miniature golf, and glow-in-the-dark wands. There was also Mrs. Labriola, an elderly woman who lived at the other end of our street year-round. I don’t remember how we met, but she was very good to me, often spoiling me with little treats. I was between eight and ten years old when I started visiting her, and the last time I saw her was when I was around twenty-four in 1990. After I moved to Phoenix in 1992, I learned that she had died in 1994 when I called her home and her son, Vito, answered.

My parents often played cards or other games with other couples just like them—very white, very straight, and very Jewish. My mother, like my sister, craved praise and popularity. Recognition and acknowledgment were everything to them.

My most horrible memory of the beach was when my mother nearly left me for dead.

Literally.

As I got older, my parents, especially my mother, became more obsessed with my appearance. I went through a chubby phase as a kid, and my mother taunted me as if I were a beached whale. This made me self-conscious, and my self-esteem started to crumble. I began to eat less and less as I tried to live up to my mother’s obsession with me as the “beautiful” child. Known for my big, long-lashed eyes, thick curly hair, and petite frame, I felt immense pressure to maintain this image—or else! When I finally lost some weight, my mother congratulated me as if it were the greatest achievement I could ever accomplish.

On one particular crash diet, around the age of ten, I went without food or water for several days. On the third day, I could barely lift my head off the pillow. I was incredibly weak.

My mother and her best friend, Charlotte, were just outside my room by the little kitchenette. When I called out to my mother for food and water, she refused to help me.

“You did this. You correct it,” she said, eager to return to her backgammon game, which was obviously much more important.

I was confused. My mother had been picking on me for being fat, yet when I once insisted I was too full to eat any more at a restaurant one night, she made me finish my meal and I ended up vomiting it up in the parking lot. It took that for her to stop forcing me to eat when I was full.

As I lay there in my weakened state for hours, I realized it was up to me to save myself or I would die. Somehow, something must’ve wanted me to live because if that kitchenette hadn’t been right off my room—forget it. With all the strength I could muster, I pulled myself out of bed, stepped just outside the room, yanked open a cabinet, grabbed a Devil Dog, and collapsed back onto the bed. My heart was pounding. It took me ten minutes to gather enough strength just to unwrap the wrapper and eat the damn thing. By this time, it was late afternoon.

After I ate and got some water in me, I showered and went outdoors. My legs were shaky. And being the kid that I was, I didn’t hold it against my mother that I could’ve died had I not managed to feed myself, and I almost didn’t!

In my early teens at the beach, I’d often cruise the next beach over, a public beach, looking for anyone who had some pot to spare or share. Once, I was foolish enough to get into some guy’s car to get high where there were fewer people. He hinted at wanting sex but dropped me back off at the beach when I said no. The guy could’ve kidnapped, raped, and killed me, so something was looking out for me that day too.

I attended two camps in Maine—one when I was eleven, the other when I was fourteen. I was supposed to be there for the whole summer, but I managed to get kicked out of both camps. I hated camp, not because the activities weren’t fun, but because it was too structured and hectic, leaving no time for myself or for privacy. I always valued my solitude and missed being in my own room with my own things, without having to share a bathroom with twenty other girls. I missed my stereo the most.

Camp M, where I was when I was fourteen, doesn’t stand out in my mind much. All I remember is making sure I’d get caught smoking cigarettes so I could get kicked out, and slugging the camp counselor assigned to my cabin. I guess she startled me when she went to wake me up, so I didn’t literally “slug” her. She claimed I did, though, but I knew she was exaggerating because she wanted me out of there just as much as I did.

Camp N, where I went when I was eleven, stands out more because of a woman whose name I couldn’t remember. She was somewhere between her late teens to mid-twenties and was exceptionally nice to me. I think she was some kind of supervisor because she had her own cabin where we spent my last night together.

Twenty years later, in Phoenix, Arizona, I tried to track this woman down to thank her for caring for me when so many others didn’t. I was never one to take good people for granted after all the bad ones I’d encountered, and I’m still not. I even contacted Unsolved Mysteries for help and was shocked to get a phone call from them inquiring about her, but I couldn’t find her or learn her true name at this time. No one I spoke to seemed to remember her. All I learned was that the camp was predominantly a Jewish camp. I should’ve figured as much since my parents were big on sticking with our own kind.

Jenny, a friend I’d had since I was nine, wasn’t a very good influence on me. On top of having a controlling mother, I had this bossy friend telling me what to do, too. But being the nice girl that I was, I put up with it until I was in my twenties.

After a year of friendship, Jenny moved to a rural town about forty minutes from where I lived, but we still visited each other from time to time. Her father seemed pretty passive, but her mother was a neurotic alcoholic whom I never really liked.

Jenny and I had our share of good times, but I can’t say I was too thrilled with her for getting me started on cigarettes. Who knows, though? Maybe I’d have started anyway. She also introduced me to pot, though fortunately, I never got carried away with that. I smoked the occasional joint from my early to mid-teens. Actually, my last joint would be when I was twenty, but that story will have to wait.

As kids, Jenny and I would hang out together, smoking our cigarettes and stealing from stores. Petty things like candy and cigarettes.

My other friend was Jessica, and she and I are still friends today.

Just as Jenny had gotten me hooked on cigarettes, I got Jessie hooked on them but I spared her the pot. Jessie and I didn’t cause much trouble together, though we did skip school once.

Jessie was also adopted like Jenny was. Her adoptive parents were divorced, and she lived with her mother just a few houses away from mine. Her father was a very famous public figure…Sesame Street’s Big Bird.

I stayed with Jessie at his house in Connecticut a few times. His house was quite impressive, with a cool layout and many photos of him with other celebrities. The show’s set was in New York, where he also had a nearby apartment.

I hated school and having to get up early, though I found middle school to be a little better than elementary school and high school even better. Before I became a ward of the state, that is. I loathed math and history. English and science were okay. My favorites were chorus, gym, and the typing class I had.

 

My Bio - Part 5

In 1978, we moved from the newer side of Longmeadow to the older section. Although the house was much older, it was bigger and I liked it a lot better. It didn’t have much of a back or front yard, but that was okay since I was well past the days of playing outside on swings and in makeshift forts and tents. Besides, there weren’t any woods nearby anyway. All there was in the back was a hedge separating a small patch of grass from a small brick terrace. The front yard was similarly sparse. My dad could ditch his sit-down mower for a push-mower and leave the mowing to me. I didn’t mind; it was pretty much all I ever had for chores besides laundry, and keeping my own space neat and clean. I didn’t do any cooking—my only kitchen tasks were to set the table, clear it off afterward, load the dishwasher, and then empty it.

I received a weekly allowance of $10, which I’d spend on cigarettes. A carton of cigarettes cost around $5 when I started smoking and ended up being over $20 when I finally quit eighteen years later.

Unlike our first house, which was on a dead-end road, this house was on the corner of a busier street. It was also a two-story house with four bedrooms. My stereo and guinea pigs were set up in one part of the cellar where I’d hang out a lot.

When Nana Bella first came to live with us at the first house, she’d snitch on me for every little thing. But once she saw how my mom could be at times, she started feeling sorry for me, and we became closer. She even kept her mouth shut when I’d smoke. “Just don’t burn the house down,” she’d tell me.

She passed away when I was away from home as a ward of the state at seventeen. Both of my maternal grandparents died two years later.

As of 2002, if I had to pick a time in my life that was the worst, I’d say my teenage years were definitely it. This was when my mother began running out of patience with me, and her sending me off to other places escalated. Sometimes those places were even worse than being with her. I truly believe my mother never wanted kids in the first place; she only had them because it was expected in those days.

As a hyper child with wild dreams of becoming a rich and famous singer, I was more than getting on my parents’ nerves. They started ignoring me more, becoming increasingly engrossed in TV and outings with friends. I felt neglected, and my mother’s control and ridicule increased. It seemed I could do nothing right, and as my optimism and confidence faded, my early teens were when I first had thoughts of suicide.

I took an overdose of sleeping pills, but it only made me drowsy. I began cutting myself regularly. I wasn’t doing it to die; I was channeling and venting my frustrations, depression, and growing anger. No one influenced me to do this. I never saw it on TV or heard anyone talk about it. In fact, I didn’t know anyone else in the world had ever cut themselves at this time.

Although I was raised Jewish, we rarely went to the temple. Religion wasn’t a regular part of our lives, which was fine with me since I found religion too structured and often bigoted.

Between the ages of twelve and fourteen, I was walking down the street next to ours on a crisp fall day when a middle-aged woman raking leaves in her front yard said, “Oh, what a cute sweatshirt.”

I looked down at my Mickey Mouse sweatshirt and said, “Thanks.”

Noticing my ear, she asked about it. After I told her about it, she mentioned that she had a deaf son and invited me to meet him. So I did.

Jeff was a dark, lanky boy a year older than me with the same birthday. He knew sign language well. At the time, I only knew how to fingerspell the alphabet. Jeff taught me many words. I’d write down the words I wanted to know and he’d show me the signs for them.

I also began teaching myself Spanish using books and records as I knew no Hispanic people to help me. There were no Hispanics I knew of in Longmeadow at the time. The only Hispanic people I had met were a family from Venezuela at Boston’s Massachusetts General Hospital when I had one of my ear surgeries.

I had never even seen a Black person until I was around ten or a little older. I called the Black section of the city “Dark Land” whenever we drove through it.

I also dabbled in French and shorthand.

Although Jeff and I spent a lot of time together, neither of us was interested in each other as boyfriend and girlfriend. For him, it could have been for any reason. For me, it was because I was mostly attracted to women, though I didn’t understand that yet. I was simply attracted to women more than men; I didn’t question it, whether it was my attraction to someone I’d seen or to singer Linda Ronstadt, one of my favorites, or actress Kate Jackson.

The summer of 1980, when I was fourteen, was not very enjoyable. Instead of being at the beach, my parents were traveling daily to sell eyeglass frames to optometrists. Having just been kicked out of camp, my mother, not ready for me to come home and disrupt her peace, dropped me off in Connecticut at the campground where Uncle Marty and Aunt Ruth spent their summers.

Although I could take my guitar and new guinea pig with me, I was not a “happy camper.” My only good memories from that time were going water-skiing on the lake and diving from a cliff that was fifteen to twenty feet high. It was scary at first, but a lot of fun once I took the plunge.

Marty and Ruth stayed in a trailer while I stayed in a small outdoor tent. I didn’t mind the tent, but I did mind my uncle and my spineless aunt, who went along with his domineering ways. Even so, she was the one who hit me that summer, not him. She slapped me across the face. I’m not sure if it was for bumming smokes off others or for the boy who came into my tent, whom they thought I invited.

This boy entered the tent one early evening when I least expected it. He sat on my cot next to me as I held my guinea pig on my lap.

“What do you think you’re doing?” I asked him.

Saying nothing, he pulled my mouth toward his. Before his lips could touch mine, I heard, “Jodi, who’s in the tent?”

It was Aunt Ruth. Both of us emerged from the tent, but before I could explain, she had already made up her mind about what had happened.

“Get in the trailer!” she demanded, where I spent the night.

Shortly after this incident, my father came to get me. Before we left, he, Marty, and Ruth openly discussed my “problems” as if I weren’t even there.

thruthedecades: (Default)

I'm going to start drafting this entry as I lie here feeling exhausted, depressed, anxious, and totally hopeless. Damn, do I miss my healthier days! I miss so many aspects of the old me, but I fear more and more that these things are permanently in the past. The harder I try to take control of my health, the further it seems to slip away. I just can’t get a handle on it.

Yesterday was absolutely horrible. Every time I drifted off to sleep, I kept waking up feeling like I was suffocating. I was utterly exhausted. I’ve only been getting a few minutes to a couple of hours of sleep here and there.

I finally decided to set up a virtual Urgent Care appointment, hoping for advice. The doctor I spoke to was a Jamaican woman with a strong accent that, combined with the garbled audio, made her hard to understand. She seemed robotic and detached and I didn’t really like her much. She thinks sleep apnea might be the root of many of my issues. Thinking back, I wonder if the shortness of breath I experienced a couple of months ago was really related to sleep apnea rather than the nasal spray. Maybe both the fatigue and breathing struggles have been tied to the apnea all along. Her advice was to go to the ER to get oxygen or contact my primary care doctor to arrange for it until my sleep apnea could be addressed.

I definitely regret giving up on the CPAP! Now, I’m desperate enough to try anything. I used to insist one’s throat structure didn’t change but according to some digging I did, aging does affect muscles and other things.

Tom was skeptical of her advice, thinking she was just covering herself, so we decided to go to Urgent Care for a second opinion. It was my first time at Urgent Care since the ‘90s although it wasn’t much different than the Minute Clinic. It was surprisingly dead too.

They agreed the ER wasn’t necessary and said nothing would resolve the sleep apnea without some kind of device. I’d prefer a mouthguard, but dentists who make them are hard to find.

I hadn’t thought to wear long sleeves with the temperatures in the 70s, so both the medical assistant and the doctor noticed the big ugly bruise on my forearm. I told them a heavy box fell on me while I was reaching for it on a closet shelf. I don’t know if they believed me and I don’t care, but I definitely need to stop doing shit like that. If I need to let out frustration, punching a mattress or pillow is a far better option than beating on myself or breaking things. It’s not my fault I have all these health issues. Either it’s no one’s fault because it’s random, or there’s a god up there allowing me to suffer and therefore it’s his fault.

Anyway, to help with sleep and anxiety, the doctor prescribed hydroxyzine—the same stuff Galileo gave me before. It does help me sleep, but it leaves me feeling hungover and groggy. Still, it’s better than nothing. Last night, I slept a bit more, even though there was still some snoring and breathing difficulty.

I asked if my breathing issues were anxiety or sleep apnea-related, and she said both. I even feel short of breath when I’m up and moving sometimes, though it’s much worse when lying down or trying to sleep. My nasal issues certainly don’t help. I can’t get in to see Rhonda fast enough!

On top of all this, my schedule is completely messed up. Tom told me not to worry and to sleep when I could, but it still weighs on my mind. I worry about how much time and money it’s going to take to deal with all of this and how much more suffering is in store for me along the way. Even if everything were resolved with the snap of a finger, I know there will just be something else. I know how it works for me.

I’m still feeling mild pain in my lower left abdomen and it worries me. If it’s anything serious (although I doubt it), we can’t afford for me to go under the knife every year. I might need surgery as it is to fix my nose just to breathe properly again. I’d love to believe my nasal issues and sleep apnea will be resolved in the next few months and that the lower pain is nothing but I can’t know that.

Profile

thruthedecades: (Default)
Penning Perspectives: A Journey Through My Journal

March 2025

S M T W T F S
      1
2345678
9101112131415
16171819202122
23242526272829
30 31     

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Apr. 23rd, 2025 09:56 am
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios